#i will never stop thinking about how much of this we don’t know about
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
rafeys-angel13 · 3 days ago
Text
Tumblr media
only here for her - “can we try again?”
Tumblr media
- 1.1k words - masterlist - request a fic - part 1 -
summary: maisie becomes clingy and doesn’t want to go to rafe’s house, so he stays at yours instead.
maisie: 3 years old
writers notes: i miss my future daughter.
Tumblr media
“come on mais, let’s get ready to go to dada’s house!” you call down the hall from her bedroom doorway. she runs down the hall giggling. then when she processes your words the stops in her tracks and her bottom lip quivers.
“what? what’s the matter, baby?” you chuckle softly and scoop her up, holding her on your hip. she whines and buries her face in your neck.
“dada’s house…” she mumbles and sniffles.
“yeah, you’re gonna go to dada’s house!” you smile and rub her back. she bursts out crying and her tiny fists grab your shirt, tears dampening it. “— oh… okay, we’re not happy about that, huh?” you try to look down but she won’t take her face out of your neck.
you sigh and walk into her room, you lay her on the floor and start changing her. she screams and kicks, her usually happy face now covered in tears.
“sweetheart… dada’s house is fun…” you poke her belly, trying to ignore the pang in your chest at her sobbing.
“no.” she pouts and crosses her arms.
“you’re silly, babe” you kiss her head and help her up, pulling her into your lap. you try not to make too much of a fuss over her, because if you do she just cries harder.
the doorbell rings and her grip gets impossibly tighter. you stand up, carrying her downstairs and opening the front door.
rafe’s smile immediately drops as he hears maisie’s crying. he looks between you two a frowns.
“what happened?” he asks worriedly.
“i don’t think she’s too keen on going to your house…” you try to tell him as nicely as possible, you don’t want it to be an insult.
“oh… uh- why?” he brings a finger to his mouth and bites his nail as he looks at maisie’s flushed face.
“i don’t think it’s anything personal, she’s just a little… clingy at the moment…” you tell him as you bounce maisie gently.
“oh…”
“you can come in, maybe she’ll calm down if she sits with you for a little while…?” you suggest, walking towards the living room.
rafe shuts the door behind him and follows you, he sees the toys all over the living room and smiles to himself. he’s always been jealous of how homey your house is compared to his.
you sit maisie down on the floor next to her dollhouse, she looks up at you with a small pout— her bottom lip still quivering.
“play with your dolls, sweetheart…” rafe says softly with a smile and maisie picks up a doll, mumbling to herself.
you sit down on the couch, bringing your legs to your chest, pulling a blanket over yourself. rafe settles next to you too and looks over to you.
“you’re an amazing mother, you know…” he smiles softly. you smile softly and shake your head. his eyebrows furrow slightly and he nods, leaning closer. “— yes you are.” he reaffirms, his hand resting on your shoulder.
“a good mom would be able to stop her daughter from crying because she doesn’t want to do something.” you mumble, avoiding eye contact. he grabs your chin, turning your head to look at him. he looks you in your eyes.
“so what if she doesn’t want to do something. she seeks comfort in you and that’s why she knows she can cling onto you and cry to you when she’s uncomfortable.” he tells you firmly, never breaking eye contact.
“i guess…” you respond, your smile getting wider and your cheeks flushing.
his eyes linger on your face for a second, a small smile pulling at the corners of his lips.
“you’re still as pretty as the day i met you…” he murmurs. your heart rate picks up as his fingers squeeze your cheeks slightly, he bites his lip and his eyes flicker down to your mouth.
“thanks…” you smile with a small chuckle.
“i know i messed up. i know i was toxic— and it was so stupid of me to fumble you…” he continues the eye contact, moving his hand to tuck some hair behind your ear. “— i miss you…”
your hands are clenched together, your heart feels like it’s going to beat out of your chest.
“i miss you too…” you sigh, admitting that went against everything you said you weren’t going to do— but it’s the truth.
he smiles widely and opens his arms for you, you immediately wrap your arms around him and bury your face in his neck.
“i miss you so much my heart hurts when i see your face…” he kisses your cheek. “— i wish we never broke up…” tears brim your eyes as you nuzzle into his neck.
“can we try again?” you mumble and he pulls you into his lap, squeezing you tight.
“please…” he nods, a small tremble in his voice. you pull your face away from his neck to see him smiling. he rests his forehead against yours and nudges your nose with his. “— i was stupid to let you walk out. pregnant too. so fucking stupid.” he squeezes you tighter and presses a soft kiss to your lips which you return.
suddenly, you hear a small shriek from maisie. you both turn to see her stood with a huge smile on her face.
“mama and dada!” you squeals and claps her hands.
“come here, princess” rafe chuckles and picks her up, setting her in between you two as you sit on his lap. you press a kiss to her forehead and she giggles.
“her moodswings are worse than yours” he chuckles and ruffles her hair. you raise your eyebrows and he immediately stops laughing. “— sorry” he smirks, giving your waist a squeeze.
later that night, you had put maisie down to sleep and then made your way back downstairs. you crawl into rafe’s lap like you used to and he hugged you tightly, kissing your head.
“i’ve missed this…” rafe murmurs, still keeping his eyes on the tv. you smile and look up at him, pressing a kiss to his jaw. he returns the kiss on your temple and rests his forehead against yours.
“i never stopped loving you… every time you came to pick maisie up, i always got annoyed that you weren’t here for me…” you tell him, your cheeks flushing when you realise how pathetic you sound.
“well, you did a good job hiding it…” he murmurs, pressing a soft kiss against your lips. you smile, wrapping your arms tighter around his neck.
“i love you…” you whisper, looking over his expression to see how he’d take it. his smile becomes bigger and he chuckles.
“what? you think i don’t love you too?” he chuckles at your worried expression. “i love you, sweetheart… i never stopped loving you.”
Tumblr media
791 notes · View notes
isabelckl · 12 hours ago
Text
texting loser!ellie that you have nipple piercing in class 3
nerdy loser!ellie x popular mean fem!reader
bored in english, you reply to a girl named E you’ve been talking to on an anonymous gay dating app—without knowing it’s that lesbian nerd girl, ellie williams.
texting loser!ellie that you have nipple piercing in class 2
The rest of the month bled together in that soft, glowing kind of way—every day bookmarked by the same routine. E in the morning. E during class. E when you were brushing your teeth or pretending to do homework. You talked about everything. Or nothing.
She kept you sharp. Made you laugh when your head was splitting from school noise. Kept you just distracted enough to forget you were tired all the time. And somewhere along the way, you stopped wondering who she was. Because it felt like she already knew you. Not the polished version people saw. You.
You’d stopped counting how many pictures you’d sent. Nothing technically scandalous. But enough to make her say “i’m not strong enough for this” at least three times a week.
You were on your phone, sprawled out in your usual seat in English—last sub of the day, last brain cell left.
You:
im on my last sub rn. talk to u later :(
E:
don’t think about me too much while you’re in class
You smirked.
You:
oh i will. especially us doing unholy things rn
E:
i’m blocking u.
You:
no ur not. u love it
You were still grinning like an idiot when the classroom door slammed open. Everyone scrambled to pretend they weren’t just throwing paper balls or stealing someone’s chair.
Ms. Alvarez was already holding a clipboard, face grim. “Alright, settle down. We’re starting a new graded requirement today—your final literature project. Half of your term grade will come from this. I’m pairing you up.”
Groans some cheers exploded. You barely registered it, still texting E something about being the main character in a forbidden library romance.
Until you heard your name.
“...and Ellie Williams.”
Your head snapped up, blinking.
A few snickers came from behind you, your friends catching it instantly.
One of them patted your shoulder, barely hiding a grin. “Oh, girl. Should we start worrying?”
You rolled your eyes and didn’t bother to answer.
Then a voice you hated piped up. Some guy you’ve never liked, probably trying to be funny.
“Maybe you could just show her your tits and she’ll do the work for you.”
You turned. Instantly.
“Shut the fuck up,” you snapped. Loud enough for people to hear.
He put his hands up, smirking. “Just suggesting.”
Ms. Alvarez didn’t seem to hear, or maybe she was pretending not to. “You’ll have six weeks. You’ll be required to sit beside your assigned partner during this class for the entire project period.”
Some complaints, some high-fives.
You grabbed your bag, eyes scanning. Ellie was still seated, alone near the front, chin in hand.
You made your way over slowly. She was on her phone, thumb tapping something out fast.
“Hey,” you said, soft and casual.
Her head snapped up. Like, immediately. Her phone vanished into her hoodie pocket so fast it was almost suspicious.
You raised your eyebrows slightly, not saying anything.
“Hey,” she replied, voice a little rough around the edges, like she’d just cleared it.
She blinked once, then moved quickly—grabbing the things from her desk and tucking them into her bag on the floor, her sketchpad sliding in last. Then, without saying anything, she reached out and dragged the desk and chair beside her, pulling them close in one fluid motion. The legs scraped loudly against the tile.
You cleared your throat, lowered into the seat, and placed your bag on top of the desk. One hand stayed tucked in the pocket of your skirt, curled loosely around your phone.
You didn’t say anything else and neither did she.
You both just sat there as Ms. Alvarez started droning about the project.
“This is a character-driven piece. Something with personal stakes. Introspection. Conflict. Subtext. You have six weeks.”
You barely heard her.
You unlocked your phone under the desk.
You:
i just wanna go home now and talk to you
(not being clingy)
You smirked without meaning to, biting the inside of your cheek.
Then waited.
Ms. Alvarez was saying something at the front—project guidelines, probably. But her voice felt like it was coming through a thick wall of static. You just kept your gaze on your screen. Quiet. Expectant.
Still nothing.
She usually replied right away. Even in class. Even with “busy” in her bio.
You stared at the chat a moment longer, thumb hovering over the screen. Not that you were being clingy. Obviously.
You bit your lip and glanced sideways.
Ellie was hunched over her notebook, scrawling notes in the margin like her life depended on it. Her leg bounced under the desk. Her grip on the pen was tight. Too tight. Like it might snap in half if she pressed any harder.
You sighed, leaned back in your seat, and slid your phone back into your pocket.
Your eyes stayed on the front of the room, but you weren’t really listening. Words blurred. The only thing in focus was that weird thrum in your chest. Like something off-key in a song you’ve heard too many times.
After a moment, your eyes drifted back to Ellie.
Her auburn hair was tied loosely at the base of her neck, strands slipping free at the sides and curling against her cheek. Her eyes flicked between the teacher and her notes, sharp and serious, like she was actually locked in.
You stared.
Just for a second too long.
Her brows were pinched in thought. She twirled her pen once, adjusted the way she sat, and pulled her hoodie sleeve down over her hand like she was trying to disappear into it.
You pressed your lips together, fingers tapping soundlessly against your arm as you crossed them tight over your chest, waiting for your phone to buzz.
Ms. Alvarez finally wrapped up her monologue with something about “use your time wisely” and “brainstorming starts now.” Then she sank into her desk like she was already exhausted by all of you.
Ellie cleared her throat, then quietly turned toward you.
She pushed her notebook halfway across the desk, her handwriting a little messy but precise enough to follow. She didn’t look at you at first—just tapped the edge of the page once, offering it like a peace treaty.
You leaned forward, resting your elbows on the desk and your chin on your knuckles. Watching her.
She glanced up, finally meeting your eyes. “Do you have anything in mind?”
You did.
Maybe E.
But you didn’t say that, of course.
Instead, you reached over and plucked the pen from her hand. Your fingers brushed for just a second—warm
You lowered your eyes and started scribbling into the corner of her notes.
Fantasy. Coming-of-age. Drama. Romance. Sapphic.
You underlined the last one.
When you slid the notebook back, she tilted her head at it. Just slightly. Her eyes skimmed the list, and then her lips twitched—barely noticeable. But it was there.
“Sapphic,” she repeated, like she was tasting the word.
You shrugged, eyes flicking up. “Just a suggestion.”
She looked at you again. Not judgmental. Not even surprised.
You raised your eyebrows at her—challenging, almost daring her to say something.
Ellie leaned back slightly. Her voice dropped just a little. “Are you sure?” she asked, voice low and husky. “I mean… you’ve got a reputation.”
You didn’t bother hiding the eye roll that followed.
With one hand, you slid the notebook back across the desk toward her. “You can suggest what you think,” you said flatly. Calm. Measured.
She picked up the pen again and wrote underneath:
Agreed.
You raised your eyebrows again.
That’s it? She just… agreed?
“No suggestions?” you asked, skeptical. “Nothing on your mind? You just agreed we write a sapphic book?”
Ellie didn’t even look up. “Nope,” she said, the pen already back in her hand, sketching something random in the corner of the page. A shape. A line. A loop.
You narrowed your eyes at her, gaze flicking over her blank expression. “Well,” you muttered, scanning her with a mock offense, “I expected something much more from you. I mean, you’re the nerd here.”
That earned a glance—sideways, brief. The corner of her mouth tugged, like she was fighting off a smirk.
“Well, I also didn’t expect you to suggest writing a sapphic book,” she replied, dry.
You tilted your head. “Why not?”
Ellie shrugged. “You’ve got a reputation, remember?”
You didn’t even flinch. Just let out a breathy scoff, leaning forward on your elbows again, voice low but pointed. “I just told our classmate to shut the fuck up because he said I could show you my tits and you’d do the work for me. Do you think I care about reputation?”
That caught her.
Ellie blinked, startled for a beat, then let out a short breath—half laugh, half disbelief. “Jesus,” she muttered, her gaze flicking to yours. “Didn’t know you were like that even in personal.”
You frowned. “Huh? Like what?”
She didn’t answer right away. Just glanced down at the notes again, something unreadable twitching in her expression.
You scoffed softly and leaned back, arms folding across your chest again. Your eyes darted to Ms. Alvarez, who was now busy at her desk, rifling through a drawer.
“And oh, please,” you said, dry. “It’s not like Ms. Alvarez isn’t gay either.”
Ellie looked at you, blinking.
“That’s why she has no husband at her age,” you went on, tone casual like you were talking about the weather. “She likes girls. And the rumors, Ellie—you’ve heard them. She won’t mind reading a sapphic piece.”
You tilted your head, lips twitching.
“I bet she’ll like it very much.”
Ellie stared at you for a moment longer and looked away.
But not before you caught it—that flicker of a smirk, barely there.
She shook her head once, muttered something that sounded suspiciously like “Unbelievable,” and went back to scribbling.
Ellie tapped her pen a few times against the edge of the desk, then tilted her head slightly.
“So,” she said. “What’s it gonna be? Angsty? Enemies to lovers?”
You squinted at her, lips already twitching. Then, without saying a word, you reached out—snatching her notebook and pen in one smooth motion.
Ellie blinked, caught off guard.
You scribbled one word in bold, all caps:
SMUT.
Then slid it back to her with a raised brow and the kind of smug grin you only pulled when you were being very annoying on purpose.
Her eyebrows shot up.
“Smut?” she repeated, slow, confused. “How… it’s not appropriate, I think.”
You bit back a laugh. “Of course it’s not,” you scoffed. “I’m just fucking with you.”
She stared at the word a second longer.
You plucked the notebook back and crossed out SMUT with a dramatic scribble, then started writing again beneath it.
“Anyway, I think something like friends to lovers or whatever,” you said, voice a little more thoughtful now. “It’s the easiest for me to write.”
You kept jotting down rough plot beats, loose ideas—nothing concrete yet. Just bullet points. Your handwriting was starting to drift sideways, slanted and lazy.
When you glanced up again, Ellie was watching you.
Her chin rested in her hand, elbow propped against the desk, eyes steady on your face like she was studying something. Like she was seeing a new side of you. Quiet. Focused.
There was something unguarded about her in that moment. Something soft around the edges. Like maybe—for just a second—she forgot to keep her usual walls up.
You paused, blinking. “What?”
She didn’t answer nor move.
You raised your eyebrows. “Oh,” you said slowly, tilting your head to mirror her. “You’re interested in writing that smut?”
That seemed to break the spell.
Ellie blinked, straightened slightly. “No,” she muttered, her voice low and curt as she grabbed the notebook back from you.
You watched her quietly as she flipped to a clean page and started jotting something down like nothing happened. Like she hadn’t just been staring at you for maybe… kind of a long time.
Her pen scratched against the paper. Her face calm again. Composed. But her ears were slightly pink.
“You’re red,” you said, your voice teasing, a smirk tugging at the edge of your lips.
Ellie didn’t look up. “It’s warm in here.”
You raised a brow. “Right. Sure it is.”
She clicked her pen once—sharp, deliberate—then turned to you with a look so flat it could’ve been carved from stone.
“Better red than desperate for plot-driven foreplay,” she said, completely deadpan.
Your mouth fell open.
“Oh my god,” you breathed, scandalized. “You are thinking about the smut.”
Ellie didn’t respond. Just returned to her notes like nothing happened, but the slight twitch at the corner of her mouth gave her away.
You grinned, triumphant.
You watched her for another beat, amused. “You didn’t deny it.”
Ellie didn’t look up, but her pen paused. “I’m ignoring you.”
You leaned over, voice lower now. “You’re failing miserably.”
That got you a side glance. Brief. Sharp. But not annoyed. More like she was trying not to smile and losing the battle entirely.
You tapped her notebook with your nail. “So, what is this groundbreaking lesbian epic we’re writing?”
“Plot ideas,” she said, clearing her throat. “Since you keep distracting me.”
You hummed, unconvinced. “Am I allowed to see, or are you gonna bite me if I try?”
Without a word, she tilted the notebook your way.
You leaned closer.
There was a character with too many feelings and a bad temper. Another one with trust issues and what looked like “shitty taste in people” scribbled in parentheses.
You frowned, eyes skimming back over the notes. “‘Shitty taste in people’?”
Ellie didn't say anything at first, just twirled her pen between her fingers, like maybe if she spun it fast enough, she wouldn’t have to answer. But eventually, she shrugged.
“Some people keep going back to things that hurt them. It’s realistic.”
You stared at her for a beat. The way she said it wasn’t casual. It wasn’t dramatic either—just honest, like she’d written that trait from experience, not imagination.
You leaned back a little. “Nope.”
Ellie blinked. “What?”
“Nope,” you repeated, already reaching for the notebook. “Too depressing. I’m not writing about heartbreak or sad girls with commitment issues. I’ve got enough of that in real life.”
She didn’t stop you as you turned to a fresh page, clicking your own pen open with purpose. “Let’s try this again.”
You started scribbling, words forming in fast, slanted loops.
Two characters. Childhood friends who lost touch. One returns unexpectedly. Maybe there’s a stupid school festival involved. Maybe someone’s in denial. Maybe they’re both idiots, and it takes a whole novella of almosts before anything actually happens.
You glanced sideways to find Ellie watching your hand move. She didn’t interrupt. Just kept staring like she was trying to match the rhythm of your pen to the shape of your thoughts.
You paused, tapped the page. “This is better.”
Ellie tilted her head. “Friends to lovers?”
You nodded. “Less depressing. More yearning.”
“Yearning is depressing.”
“It’s a good ache.”
She was quiet for a second, then let out a tiny exhale—somewhere between a laugh and a sigh. “Alright,” she murmured. “Let’s write something stupid and soft.”
Ellie took the pen from your hand without asking and leaned over the notebook again, brow furrowed in thought. You didn’t say anything. Just watched her as she wrote—quiet, focused, occasionally pausing to tap the pen against her chin. The sunlight from the classroom windows had shifted, painting her in a late afternoon haze of gold and orange. It softened the sharp lines of her face, caught in the ends of her lashes and the auburn strands slipping from her hoodie.
She looked like a photograph that could blur if you stared too long.
The bell finally rang, loud and abrupt. Ms. Alvarez raised her voice over the sudden scrape of chairs and chattering students, tossing out reminders about deadlines and word count minimums. Nobody listened.
Ellie shut the notebook with a quiet thud and began gathering her things, slipping the sketchpad into her bag and adjusting the strap of her guitar case. You stood, grabbing your own bag from the desk and sliding your phone from your skirt pocket out of habit.
Your fingers unlocked the screen before you could stop them, eyes drifting to your last message to E. Still no reply. You stared at it for a moment longer than you meant to. The bubble of words just sitting there. Unseen. Unanswered.
You let out a breath, sharp and quiet, then turned to Ellie just as she slung the guitar over her shoulder.
“By the way,” you said, holding your phone out toward her, “I need your number.”
She glanced at you, nodded, and took your phone without a word. Her fingers moved fast, thumb flying across the screen before she handed it back and silently offered her own. You typed yours in, quick and neat, and gave it back with a nod.
The room was already half-empty, filled with leftover noise and footsteps in the hall.
You walked out, phone back in your hand, your thumb instinctively brushing over the screen. You opened your messages again.
Still nothing.
Your eyes stayed on it as you moved with the current of students spilling into the hallway—sunlight flickering across lockers and tile. You didn’t notice when Ellie fell in step beside you until she asked, casually, like it was nothing.
“You waiting for someone to text you back?” Ellie said as she walked past, not even slowing down.
You blinked, glanced up—but she was already a few steps ahead, her guitar slung over her back, hoodie pulled up.
You didn’t answer. Just looked down at your phone again, just as a message from E lit up your screen.
Your chest tightened with that familiar tug—the kind you only ever felt with her.
tag list:
@eclipcee8 @darkdanixoxo @chappellroankisser @senjukawaragitr @saverdelrey @appleofmyii @wzcoffeefloomo @fatbootymuncher @oneinameliann @ilahrawr @spiderx18 @vampirq @mioluvzsevika @ff4mi @ggutpunch @ellies-dinosaur @butchchase @bambiaches @velvetinkbym @rhian88 @azxteria @yxsmina @zaunite-516 @sweetshrew @eriiwaiii2 @bluminescent-moon @elliespotion @mascspleasegetmepregnant @dykeissih @babydoll-ivory @summerdaysout @tiedinbows @eilishfike @vixenkii
306 notes · View notes
revelboo · 1 day ago
Note
I had terrible PPD when my son was born. It was so bad that I was almost hospitalized. I lied through my teeth to get out of it, because I didn't want to leave my son. But man, that crying did something to me.
May I request a scenario where reader and Megatron both get PPD? As always, you don't have to if you don't wanna. Thank you!
P.S. We all survived. The baby will be 18 soon. :)
Sure- I can only imagine that would be particularly stressful if they won’t stop crying
Tumblr media
Stress
TFP Megatron x Reader
• “Please, please stop,” you whisper, sitting crosslegged on the berth with your son in your arms, rocking him and yourself as you curl forward around him. And his venting is hitching noisily as he wails and he’s been at it so long, he’s rasping now, optics squeezed shut and tiny servos curled in fists. It’s you. It must be you, you’re failing him. Not cut out for this as the anxiety cranks higher until you’re crying, too. Bent forward over him sobbing. “I’m trying.”
• Freezing when he lets himself into the habsuite and he’s greeted with his sparkling screaming, his jaw clenches. Half tempted to just go right back out, because he can’t take that spark wrenching noise. And you look up, eyes red and tears running down your face. Sees the fear and panic in your eyes, the way your shoulders hunch and it’s like a physical blow that you act like you think he’s about to yell at you. Head lowering as your shoulders tremble, tears dripping on his son’s head as you cup the sparkling to you and Megatron crosses the floor, mass shifting to join you. Doesn’t know what to do with this, how to fix it, both of you sobbing brokenly. Hurting. Reaches for you and you flinch, still not looking at him. Do you really think he’s that much of a monster? Except, that is how he’s acted, isn’t it?
• Wails faltering into hiccuping chirps and ragged hisses as soon as your son spots Megatron, you go limp and docile as he sits and drags you into his, his thighs on either side of you. Because the only time he’s not screaming is when he’s hissing at his big, asshole sire. Everything about this wrong. You’d loved your son the second you’d held him in your arms, but you feel like you’re failing him. That’s why he’s screaming, it’s you. It has to be you. “He won’t stop,” you whisper, sobbing as Megatron’s chin brushes your head and you hang onto his arm.
• Almost resents his own sparkling, almost despises him for hurting you like this, because you faced him head on. Never backed down even when you were scared, but this is breaking you and he doesn’t know how to fix it. Hears his son hissing and clearing his vents in little coughs, upset and stressed. And you’re crying, holding the sparkling and shaking against him. “I can’t do this,” you sob and he presses his mouth against the top of your head.
• Need him, need the warmth of that little frame against you. Those little servos clinging to your fingers or Megatron’s harness. But you feel like you’re unraveling every time he cries and you don’t know how to make it better. Shouldn’t you just know? Instead you’re struggling, depressed and anxious and failing him. And Megatron’s arms come around you even as your son warbles his distress and your big mate is rocking you, cheek sliding against your own. “We’ll figure this out,” he growls, voice gruff as your son’s face crumples and he wails even louder.
163 notes · View notes
kurooh · 3 days ago
Text
★ EPISODE 02. SLOTH
Tumblr media
SUMMARY. a certain producer has been bothering shinsou since before the set up with hanta—you’re urgently wanted in a video with UA bombshell todoroki shoto! how exciting and nervewracking; he’s only one of your biggest fantasies, right? oh, and it looks like it’s shower scene too . . will he live up to your expectations?
WARNINGS. 18+ content, mdni. fem! reader, shower sex, oral, unprotected sex, awkwardness. wc / 6.1k
▸ RETURN TO THE MAIN MENU!
Tumblr media
shinsou calls you when the sun is sinking below the horizon and its colors are bleeding through the sky in picturesque streaks. you’re standing in front of the window when you pick up your phone, body thoroughly relaxed since returning from a trip to a nearby spa. tokyo is still very new to you, but it was hanta who’d kindly given you the recommendation.
“hey. sero told me the shoot went well. is that accurate or is he pulling my leg?”
his voice crackles through the phone and you just laugh at the idea of hanta playfully messing with people. it suits him, and makes him all the more attractive.
the shoot did go well—actually, that’s an extremely mild way to put it. your debut shoot had gone much better than you could’ve expected it to; your co-star is just being modest. still, even hours later, you can feel him on your skin.
not the grip of his hands on your waist as he positioned you on his lap, nor the pleasant sting of his teeth grazing along your lip in the middle of a graceless kiss.
once the cameras had stopped rolling, hanta helped to sit you up so that you could be comfortable against the cushions. instead of collecting his clothing off the floor and getting dressed, he’d just walked butt-ass naked around the whole room to find a pack of baby wipes. he tore them open and sank to his knees in front of you, as if to worship. gently, without haste, he began to clean the mess away from your inner thighs and pelvis.
when you flinched from the coolness of the wipe, he only ran his fingers along the curve of your hip and apologized, reminding you to stay still nonetheless. in comparison to the shoot, it was soft. entirely genuine and completely caring.
and it surprised you more than you expected it to. such a simple act of respect and compassion, and yet it’s all you can feel hours later. oh, and he was close—so close that you could see the light freckles scattered across the bridge of his nose.
“he’s just being modest,” you’re trying to think of a way to explain that you really liked hanta without divulging too much about the shoot. if he wants details, he can watch the video when it’s uploaded to UA’s website. “we actually connected right off the bat. he really helped me to get past my nerves, and it was a perfect introduction to UA.”
shinsou hums thoughtfully, “i’m happy to hear that. since i’m still in my office, do you want me to add him to your yes list? if you’re still thinking about it, i suppose i can do it another—”
you don’t mean to cut him off, but you do. filming with hanta in the future? where can you sign up? “yeah, put his name down. thanks, shinsou.”
the clacking of a keyboard makes itself heard on his end as he adds hanta to the list. 
“oh, i’ve gotta ask. are you up for a shoot the day after tomorrow? i know it’s kind of fast to be scheduling you, but there’s a producer that wants you in a video. he’s been asking since before i scheduled you with sero.”
“do you have any details on it? or should i just show up and find out?”
“never do that,” shinsou chuckles, checking his inbox on his work computer. it doesn’t take long for him to find the email he’s looking for. “producer wants to pair you with todoroki shoto. the set isn’t at the studio, like it was today. you’d be filming at a condo in koto-ku.”
it isn’t very far from your apartment or UA studios, but the detail about the off-studio set isn’t what catches your attention. it’s the name of your potential co-star, todoroki shoto. you know him as well as any thirsty fan does. he’s a fucking knockout, and you’ve always wanted to meet him in person. even just meeting him at an adult trade show and shaking his hand would give you enough masturbation material for an entire year!
you try to keep the earnest excitement out of your voice by reminding yourself that this is a professional phone call with your manager about your job, not an invitation to join love island.
“sounds good. send me the details once you have them and i’ll do it.”
.  .  . 
you’re so keyed up you nearly scrape the side of someone’s car when you’re parking at the condominium. in all fairness, you’re filming with the todoroki shoto! UA’s pretty boy and easily the catch of the century—how could anyone even act normal about this?
luckily, you have some time to gather yourself when you’re ascending the stairs. shinsou forwarded you the information he’d received from the producer, and the cringe of what you’d be filming didn’t bother you one bit. the provided information about the loosely scripted, caught in the shower scene absolutely did not register in your mind. all that stood out to you in the email was shower sex and todoroki shoto—the only things of importance in the block of text.
this must be some sort of divine intervention.
someone upstairs must’ve witnessed your struggles and experiences at shiketsu, and decided to pay you back with interest. all of that workplace bullshit, those lousy fucks—maybe all of that was worth it, if this is what you get in return. an invitation to be at the top, a decent manager, and some hot co-stars. could this even be classified as working anymore? this feels more like living a dream shared by thousands of people, all of which would kill to have this chance.
according to shinsou’s directions, you’re right where you need to be. you knock on the door and quickly step back, practically vibrating with anticipation. what if your co-star has been practicing positions in the shower and answers the door shirtless? you’re drooling at the thought!
the door swings open, and less than a second later, you’re standing face to face with a middle-aged man. he offers you a friendly smile and extends a hand, skin visibly wet.
“you got here just in time! we’ve been working to prep the set, but it’ll take a little while before we get to filming. one of our mics got wet, so two of the guys are out getting another from the studio.”
part of you deflates a little inside, but your hopes were just too high. in fact, the director answering the door only adds to the amount of butterflies in your belly—the wait means that everything will be made absolutely worth it. he lets you in, and you follow him to the set while he goes on about where you can set your purse down during filming and how the kitchen fridge is actually full of food and drink. apparently, the producer personally owns this condo for filming and uses it regularly, only ever swapping out the talent. you’re way more focused on when you’ll be meeting your co-star and how well you’ll mesh together, but you still nod or say something periodically so he knows you’re somewhat listening.
at long last, your prayers are answered.
todoroki shoto stands in the middle of the bathroom, wearing more clothing than he needs to. he’s holding onto an old shower curtain, expression blank, but then his eyes land on you and his lips press into a small, almost imperceptible smile. 
and, bless his heart, he waves. “hi. nice to meet you.”
you manage to control the impulse to scream and say that you’ve been dying to meet him, schooling your pounding heart into submission. so, to match him, you wave back. “hey. are you replacing the shower curtain?”
“yes. it seemed pretty dirty.”
without elaborating, shoto folds it up and slips past you, out of the bathroom. the director is fiddling with a camera to make sure it’s still on when he glances over at you, feeling the need to assure you.
“he doesn’t talk much. it’s nothing personal, he’s just really quiet.”
“i thought that was the case,” you set your purse down on the counter, pushing it far away from the sink. “i don’t really mind. i’ve filmed some stuff with quiet co-stars, it’s no big deal.”
who the hell cares if he’s quiet right now? you’ll be able to draw him out of his shell once you’re both stripped naked and the camera’s rolling. 
you can hear commotion and the opening of a door. the director steps back, clapping his hands. “okay, the boys are back. you can help yourself to the fridge while we get this set up, and then we’ll be ready to start rolling.”
.  .  . 
“go ahead and turn around so that your back is facing us. yes, there you go. once we’re recording, you’ll strip, get in, all that business. todoroki, you went through the notes? you know when you’re supposed to step in, yes?”
your co-star nods, the packet of notes on the shoot in his hand. his face remains neutral despite all of the conversation filling the room, and he’s looking at the freshly replaced shower curtain—or maybe he’s looking at you. the director says something, gesturing to the camera mounted on the shower wall, but you’re too caught up in following the direction of shoto’s gaze to register what’s said until your name is said.
“everybody good to go?” the director looks around the room, making sure that everyone nods, including yourself. “in that case, action!”
with as much sexiness and grace as you can muster, you slide your top up and off of your head without any struggle. your shorts are next to go, leaving you in your matching bra and panties. they’re not the same as the ones you’d worn with hanta; you hadn’t been able to find those even after the shoot wrapped up, so you just assumed they’d been thrown away. after all, he’d absolutely shredded your panties.
you unclasp your bra and shrug it off. the packet of notes on the shoot didn’t give you much information about each scene, looking like it had been torn away from the writer while they were still brainstorming. messy bullet points with complicated annotations were scrawled below every titled scene—one of the things that had you furrowing your brows was a nondescript bullet point reading sexify soap bottle highlighted in both yellow and blue. who the hell is the producer behind this? yes, you’re thankful that they set you up with shoto, but they need to get their shit together when it comes to giving actors material to go off of. it’s either a neat, legible packet or nothing at all!
emphasizing the slight recoil of your asscheeks as you pull the panties down is a little bit awkward. actually, it’s very awkward, but you have no choice but to push through it. you rush to kick the underwear off and hop into the shower; the camera has seen enough of your ass when you’re undressing. whoever isn’t skipping the slow, teasing removal of clothing scene in the beginning of most porn videos has some serious patience!
anyway, you step under the warm spray. the water pressure is just wonderful, as nice as a hotel shower, and all you can smell is the fresh, new shower curtain. colorful bottles of shampoo and body wash line the shelves, just begging to be grabbed, so you give in, selecting a sweetly scented wash. it pours smoothly into your palm with a soft squirt, and fragrance curls through the air as you start to soap up your legs.
you don’t realize the minutes have gone by until you’re in the middle of spreading the suds all over your tits, and the shower curtain is unceremoniously pulled to the side. the culprit is grasping the plastic, which is printed with rubber duckies all over it, and he manages to look smoking hot rather than unserious. oh, if this was for real, you wouldn’t mind having a roommate like him walking in on you in the shower. hell, you’d make sure your apartment is outfitted with a glass shower if it meant he could watch you get all sudsy!
shoto’s cheeks are the lightest shade of pink as his eyes shamelessly dart from your soapy tits to your face. it’s clear that he doesn’t know where to look—you barely manage to keep the smirk off your lips, remembering that you’re supposed to feign surprise.
“i thought i heard a noise, like you slipped . . or something.”
fuck improv. shoto’s done with having to come up with ridiculous porno lines. he doesn’t watch nearly enough stuff by his lonesome to get creative. like, if you’re a producer hiring him for a shoot, why does he have to come up with dialogue for your video? and for the love of god, any scripts or note packets given must be neat and legible, with useful details or annotations!
the gray and turquoise of his multi-colored eyes look like precious gemstones. how is it possible for someone to hit the genetic lottery like he did? shoto’s skin is clear and smooth, in the kind of way that doesn’t come from just expensive and high quality skincare. behind you, the water falls onto the tile, hitting it like rain, and you realize it’s time to deliver your line.
“i’m pretty sure i locked the door,” then you raise an eyebrow at him, glancing meaningfully at his grip on the curtain and how far he’s pulled it back, “don’t tell me you broke in, roomie.”
shoto’s face darkens with embarrassment, and all you can think to yourself is wow, he’s really such a good actor! with the curtain drawn back, the spray makes its way out of the shower and onto his dry clothing, dampening the fabric. naturally, your eyes begin to wander, raking down his body until you spot the lump of his half-hard cock in his sweats. 
“i didn’t break – alright, i did,” he submits easily, chewing on his lower lip while his gaze flicks from your face to your chest. “but shouldn’t you have made it so i didn’t have to?”
suds slip down your chest, mingling with water and pouring down your slippery body. they mostly dissipate on their way down, but a few traces of soap catch in the hair at your pelvis. you swish your body from side to side, setting a hand on your hip for your next line. he looks up, catching the slightest twitch of your lip—are you holding back a laugh or a smile?
“you’re blaming me for not making a move? don’t think i haven’t seen you skulking around every single day. you’re my roommate, and you’re acting like you wanna be my boyfriend or something.”
again, fuck improv! this entire genre of unscripted hot roommate porn needs to die immediately, but he pushes it out of his mind in favor of thinking useful thoughts. it feels like it’s too early to call a cut, but what if—no, he’s got it. what does any not-so-good actor do when they’re struggling in the middle of a scene? they think of their co-workers and dive into the scenario to better understand it. you are his hot roommate that he’s been lusting after, and he needs to act like it!
you don’t expect him to pull back, and clearly, neither does the director—the man is squinting in confusion from behind shoto, whispering profoundly to the guy opening a laptop.
he clears his throat, suddenly stepping back. “you never once stopped me or called me out. i’m, uh, sorry for misreading the situation.”
before shoto can fully turn around, you do the first thing that comes to mind. 
you reach out and grab him by the dick. that definitely gets his attention; his eyes widen a fraction, and genuine surprise just looks so good on him that it makes your thighs squeeze together. he stares at you, a vehement mixture of both arousal and incredulity buried in his eyes, and you’re still holding him in place. it’s too early to let go, so you squeeze, reeling him in like the catch he is.
“i never said you read things wrong . . and maybe—maybe i liked the attention too much to stop you.”
shoto kisses you right then and there, pressing himself against you so that he’s halfway in the shower. the shower water hits him like rain, soaking his hair, and you realize that if you weren’t completely naked and working to tug his pants down, this could almost be a scene straight out of the notebook. his hands wander to your bare ass and he kneads the flesh there, more for himself than you.
“cut! cut before anything goes further!”
the director is quick to stop recording, holding a hand up as he gets to his feet. he looks toward a member of the camera crew, who is opening tabs and programs on the laptop. “hold on for a second, we just have to make sure the camera in the shower is recording correctly.”
shoto looks like he’s in pain when you let him go, but he doesn’t say anything.
“so,” you smile warmly, reaching out to brush your fingertips along his arm as you talk. “i liked your improv. you really brought the idea of the video to life with all of that.”
yes, it’s a totally regurgitated compliment from your shoot with hanta. you made sure to say it with as much charisma and friendliness as he did, and yet, shoto remains placid. he nods, his lips pressing into a straight line. for a moment, you think he’ll strike up a conversation, but he only says, “thank you. you too.”
oh, so he’s shy. it’s not completely shocking, considering your line of work—it’s easy to be bold and sexy on camera, but actually talking? it can be more difficult for some actors and actresses. although, if you were being completely honest and not just understanding, you had somewhat expected this shoot to go as well as your last one did with hanta. you’d hoped to hit it off initially, then explore the chemistry on set, but he’s just too damn polite. could you break him down in the shower?
at shiketsu, he was a fan favorite among many of the girls. (actually, if you’re thinking back far enough, you’ve definitely heard one or two men talking quietly about him too.) many of them would watch his videos and swoon over the way he’d handle his co-star in it or talk out loud about what they’d do if they got the chance to film with him. now you have the chance to do something with him—and you’re going to make it count.
“you got everything synced up? okay, check this so you can make sure it’s—yeah, that’s good,” the director looks toward you, your co-star, and the mounted camera in the shower. “we’re rolling in five! if you could resume kissing like the last scene, that’d be easier for the editors.”
“hey. should i rinse off all the soap so we don’t risk slipping? it’d be better visually if i left it, but it’s up to you.” shoto hears your whispering and nods, leaning in so that the microphones don’t pick up his response.
“yes, we could turn around so that you can rinse. i don’t want either of us to slip or fall, especially with the shower being as small as it is. it’s an emergency room visit waiting to happen.”
as of right now, the camera is rolling. shoto moves fast, nearly headbutting you when he crushes his lips against yours; the kiss is warm, silently eager, and not at all what would be shared between two yearning roommates. if this video was about thanking your partner after some good sex, maybe it’d work. but it isn’t; you take the reins and crank the heat all the way up.
shoto gasps into your mouth when you hike your leg up and around his waist, dragging him into the shower like you plan to devour him. you’re also not holding onto anything aside from him, so he has no choice but to go along or risk dropping you. by the time he gets under the steady steam of water, his shirt and boxers are entirely soaked; his sweatpants are a gray heap on the floor, the only article of clothing that remains dry.
the mounted camera undoubtedly zooms in on shoto pressing you against the wall, and you grabbing at his cock through his boxers. against the column of your throat and in between quick kisses, he emits the softest of sounds, letting you know to keep doing exactly what you’re doing. the water washes away much of the soap and significantly lowers the possibility of slipping, allowing for easier movement—he leans back to undress, making quick work of his shirt and boxers.
now, it’s just you and one of your favorite pornstars.
you’re minutes away from making a longtime fantasy become reality.
before you know it, he’s on you again, but this time he’s fitting a hand between your thighs. you open up for him like a flower in the moonlight, expecting to hear a moan or even some filthy praise, but there’s nothing. not a word, not even a sigh. you fill the silence for both of you with a breathy moan, spreading your legs wider in hopes that he’ll touch you more.
the tips of his fingers glide against your pussy and come away slick with your arousal. while staring directly into your eyes, shoto raises his hand to his lips and proceeds to lick his fingers clean, like he’s just spilled something sweet while cooking. it’s hot as fuck to watch—you feel the throb of need right in your clit. catching a glimpse of his tongue as it curls around his finger does not help either.
while he’s focused on giving you a show of sin, your eyes leave his to inevitably wander down his body. his chest is all lean muscle and sharp edges, the strength and hard work obvious in a single glance. someone’s voice mixes with the sound of the water and turns to static; you only hear your co-star when he tilts your chin up, bringing your eyes to his.
“i said, bend over.”
it’s only a simple command, but it does so many complex things to your body.
in only a fraction of a second, you’re already bent over and ready. water rushes over your back, much of it sliding off, but some pours down your ass and against your pussy. without looking behind you to check, you know his eyes are on you, and so is the camera—in fact, it’s probably zooming in right now.
there’s a hushed thud as shoto drops to his knees, promptly grasping your hips to draw you back. he doesn’t give a damn if it causes you to lose your footing, but he might just do it again if it means he’ll be able to hear your gasp of surprise again.
fervent and excruciating, a tingling heat surges through your body once he gets his tongue on you. slowly, like he’s savoring a meal, he licks a stripe from your clit upwards, dipping the tip of his tongue past your folds like a fucking tease. it’s good, so good that you gasp out a moan and press back into his face, palms sliding down the wet tile. it’s only just begun, but you’re already wondering what he’ll do to you. what if he overstimulates you, licking your clit like it’s a lollipop, until your knees are buckling? maybe he’ll make out with your pussy, french kissing it in a way that’s a lot less shy than how he’d kissed your lips . .
your back arches when his fingers slide into you without any resistance; he buries them to the knuckle and exhales at how god damn tight you feel around him. after a beat, he begins to flick his wrist, setting up an unwavering rhythm with an ease garnered only through experience.
his tongue slides against your clit and it’s like a match to gasoline—your reaction is immediate and irresistible. it’s no secret that shoto’s currently rock hard, his cock hanging neglected and untouched between his thighs, but it doesn’t distract him in the slightest. right now, it’s only your pleasure that matters, and honestly, he’s not inclined to pause if it means you’ll stop making those pretty sounds.
“fuck, you’re good with your tongue,” you gasp, almost choking on the words, “j-just keep licking me like that, baby.”
baby? baby?
the casual petname slips out of you easily, even if the rest of what you were saying didn’t, and shit, it really does something to him. shoto remains silent, even though his heart is pounding so hard he thinks it’s possible he could faint; even so, he decides not to say anything at all. doesn’t make any noise. doesn’t let himself breathe too loudly. doesn’t look affected.
you’re too caught up in the sensations of his devastating fingers and the way he uses his tongue in just the right way to notice his silence. right now, it’s just the splashing of water, your breathless moans, and the squelches of your soaked cunt as his fingers plunge in and out, repeatedly hitting that spot that makes you see stars.
“oh my godddd,” an almost-sob tears out of your throat, and shoto’s eyes roll back. he’s licking your clit like the whipped cream on a sundae, his mouth watering at the taste of you. to be honest, he actually regrets fingering you right now—it’d be so much better if he could use both hands to hold you against his face while he drinks in everything you have to give him.
when his agent had let him know the details about the shoot and who the producer wanted to pair him with, shoto dug through his safari tabs to find the shiketsu studios website, the library of alexandria’s filthy counterpart. the website was open on his very favorite video of you, the one where you were giving some bum a handjob and talking him through it. thank god the actor had the sense to stay silent, even though you were giving it to him good. 
that is exactly the kind of porn that shoto likes. if he’s sitting down to watch something either for dialogue inspiration or to jerk off—something that happens once in a blue moon—he prefers the man in the video to be quiet. many of them tend to let out these nasty, animalistic grunts that they mistakenly believe are sexy, and it just ruins the mood. everything about your video was top tier—he could only see you working the guy’s cock, only hear you talking to him, and god, it was perfect. shiketsu was a lot of things, but never sloppy when it came to your videos; during your early days, whoever had been in charge was setting you up in some hot videos left and right, making sure that those angles were nothing short of flawless.
it was posted over two years ago. he still watches it to get himself hot before shoots and in between takes to keep himself hard, locking himself in the bathroom to stroke himself to the sound of your voice. the audio plays in his head, mixing with your pitched moans and occasional whines; shoto’s unconsciously reaching toward his cock, pressing his face flush against your pussy.
“hnngh, shit,” he licks you harder, thinking about how much you deserve this. for accepting this shoot with him, for helping him not get fired, for helping him get off for the past two years.
his hand wraps around his leaking cock, and fuck, it feels like sweet relief. 
“‘m close, baby, you’re gonna make me cum,” frantic desperation makes its way through your words, and shoto’s fist strokes upward, his grip tightening at the tip. part of him wishes that you were filming a video where you were the one leading or controlling the situation . . maybe the opportunity will come along sometime in the future. 
you fall off the edge and into overwhelming euphoria with a sob. all you can do is pant, trying your hardest to breathe against the water rushing over your face. shoto does his best to help you through it by kissing at your clit, his fingers curling deeply against that soft spot inside of you.
he does it until you squirm away, bothered by the overstimulation. he sneaks a peek at the director, who motions to keep going. when he pulls his fingers out of your cunt to hold your hips, you turn, throwing him a heated look over your shoulder.
without saying anything, you’ve communicated what you really want.
shoto straightens, cock still in hand. just to draw it out, he rubs the tip against your swollen clit, trying to be sensitive to the fact that you literally just came a minute before, but the contact is still as electric as a shock. it’s torture at its finest—you’re pressing back, eager to feel all of him.
he exhales shortly when he slides his cock into you, his eyebrows drawing together. there’s no simultaneous moan or words of filthy praise; shoto bottoms out and pulls you a few inches closer. as the post-orgasm bliss begins to ebb away into something more kinetic, you moan a few times, trying to sell the scene. this is supposed to be the heated climax (pun intended) between two yearning roommates, and he doesn’t seem to be engaged. 
as much as you want to see his pretty face, you’re actually grateful that you’re bent over instead. it’d be more awkward making noise if you were looking into his eyes, unable to hide the embarrassment that comes along with doing so. it’s one thing when you and your partner are both making noise, but this is clearly not the case.
it feels good when he starts to move, leisurely rocking his hips into you like he’s taking it slow just to map out your body, maybe commit the details to memory. skin against skin, tip to cervix—the tempo is comfortable as it builds upon itself. there is a certain sense of detachment in the movement, like maybe you’re not on the same page, or perhaps your sexual preferences are very different. the hot fuck me look over the shoulder has worked on your co-stars in the past—there’s something about the wild eye contact right after an orgasm that gets people moving faster than saying the words could.
you’re buried in your head, wondering what you’ll eat for dinner tonight and why he’s so god damn quiet. shoto’s got complete access to your body and he’s fucking you like he’s half asleep; his lower lip is tugged between his teeth, and he appears to be concentrating intensely. how are you supposed to feel comfortable moaning and making noise when it’s just you making an effort to do so?
shoto’s eyes narrow, his heart kicking against his ribcage. he’s raw inside your pussy and able to feel every agonizing squeeze of your walls as you get tighter; he wants more than anything to let himself succumb to your body, the pleasure you’re giving him, but he holds back for the camera. his jaw clenches with effort as he holds his tongue, thinking of what’ll be the best for your budding reputation and the viewers of the UA website. but if he really focuses, listening closely, he can hear you getting quieter now.
so, he murmurs your name and starts to move faster, with more passion, and that seems to get you going. you’re letting out these hushed moans and occasional whines of that’s good or harder, and he actually has to bite at his cheek so he doesn’t get too loud. a faint, iron-like taste gathers on his tongue, but he doesn’t let up. instead, he bites down harder.
the dirty smacking of skin against skin fills the room, giving the microphones half of the noise that they need to make this video a good one. shoto deciding to go a little harder makes it a little bit easier to moan, even though you’re still feeling a little less hot than you’d expected to.
“fuck, right there,” you gasp, hoping that it’ll encourage him to say something back. you really don’t want to call cut and explain why silent sex is a turn-off, then continue filming for however long to get it right. the possibility of offending him—perhaps he’s naturally quiet—and then having to continue afterward is one of the things that bothers you the most. “g-give it to me, babe.”
no response. a slight chance in pace, an adjustment of the angle of his cock, but not a single noise.
you let it go on for about three more minutes, until you can’t deal with it anymore. since orgasming, you haven’t been in the frame of mind to have sex—there’s no haze making your thoughts fuzzy, and not enough arousal to keep you going. even thinking of hanta doesn’t help! you throw your ass back onto him a few times before you bite the bullet, mouth falling open.
“oh my god, oh my god,” and your back arches to make it more believable, “i’m so close, i’m gonna cum.”
you squeeze around him as hard as you can, still flexing the muscles even when you let go, and it actually works. shoto pulls out of you, choking out something under his breath, and spills white and messy across your lower back. the water washes all of it away, and you let your head hang, feeling the disappointment like a freight train. this entire shoot was the complete opposite of what you’d so badly wanted, and you just faked an orgasm to get it over with.
“cut!”
shoto helps you up and turns off the water. much of it has gotten outside of the shower, forming cold puddles on the floor that you’re careful not to slip on. the director comes forward with towels, offering one to you and one to your co-star.
“you can get dressed in the bedroom right across the hallway,” he explains to you, handing you your folded clothes, “and we’ve got a few extra shirts and boxers—uh, what size are you?”
you walk to the bedroom, wiping yourself dry without looking back. as you get dressed, you can’t help but wonder what you’ll tell shinsou. he’d probably picked up on how excited you were to do this shoot, and now you’re coming away from it feeling unsatisfied. but you’re a pornstar! pornstars don’t always have good sex, and that’s fine—sometimes the hottest people in the industry aren’t always the best lays. this was only a trial run with him, right? if you get paired with him in the distant future, it’ll probably be a lot better. maybe his problem is that he doesn’t let loose enough, but who knows?
someone knocks on the door without announcing themselves.
assuming it’s the director, you unlock the door and pull it open, only to come face to face with a shirtless todoroki shoto. it feels like what you wanted to see upon arriving at the condo—damp hair, barely dry muscles on display, gray sweatpants. he’s a god damn wet dream and quite the sight to behold.
he gives you a sideways hug, and okay, you’re ready for a do-over. one bed, no cameras, and a locked door. the camera crew needs to step aside—you’re more than capable of handling this.
“i, um, just wanted to say thank you. for a good shoot. it was very nice to meet you today.”
“of course,” you smile at him, folding up your wet towel and heading to the bathroom. the camera crew is busy breaking everything down while the director works with the laptop to save the footage for editors. “thank you for the towel. is there anything else you’ve got for me before i head out?”
he sets down the laptop and stands to shake your hand. “if you could just drop that into the basket near the washer and dryer before you leave, that’d be most appreciated. we’ll be finished editing and touching things up by this time tomorrow, and then we’ll contact your manager with any additional information.”
shoto doesn’t follow you to say anything more when you step out of the bathroom. just like when you’d first met, he waves again, but this time, a happy smile spreads across his face.
195 notes · View notes
writtenbyeli · 3 days ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
CHARLES LECLERC
tender loving care / june 23, 2025
main masterlist 🖇️ home
warnings: sickness, angst, vomiting, medicine
pairing: charles leclerc x wife!reader
nothing could’ve prepared you for the sickness that was to come from just one simple decision.
“yes, may i please have the salmon?” you smiled, gesturing towards the menu.
“mon cœur you know you don’t do well with seafood. no matter what, it upsets your stomach.” charles whispered lightly, not wanting to seem controlling in front of the waiter.
“i’ll be fine babe.” you whispered back, nodding at the waiter.
and now, roughly twelve hours later, it was 5am and it was not fine.
to start, the fish made your stomach hurt. just as charles said it would, just as it always did. but you were too persistent sometimes and it tended to backfire in your face.
it also happened to be undercooked. you’d think that since it was a beautiful, reservation only restaurant, that undercooked fish wouldn’t be a problem, but maybe you were naive for thinking that.
charles was asleep next to you as you tossed, trying to fall back asleep. charles had a meeting you were supposed to attend during lunch, so it was important for you to get as much sleep as possible.
your body ached, the violent pain from your stomach causing every muscle in your body to tense as the waves passed.
you slowly pushed yourself off the bed in an attempt to not wake charles.
you wanted to push through this by yourself, he had a lot on his plate too. you knew he cared, but the meeting was more important, and you had no intention of worrying him.
though you should’ve just accepted the help you knew he would provide because it was that same, overly independent attitude that got you in this position in the first place.
as you flicked the bathroom light on, you got a glimpse of just how rough you looked.
your skin was about three shades lighter, and you swayed with nausea.
swiftly grabbing some of your trusty medication from the cabinet, you heard shuffling back in the bedroom.
charles, of course he was waking up, he was the lightest sleeper known to man.
you shut the light off, hoping the dark would lull him back into slumber.
about a minute later, the rustling stopped. you peeked your head around the corner and saw him fully slumped against the pillow.
great, you’d have to suffer though this in the dark now.
you forced down the nausea medicine despite how badly you were shaking.
you lowered yourself to the ground in front of the toilet, propping your arms up on the sides to hold you. if you were going to be sick you just wanted it over with.
dry heave after dry heave, your body rattling from the force, the light quickly flickered on again.
what? oh— charles.
“mon ange what are you doing in the dark?” charles tiredly asked, rubbing the sleep from his eyes.
“i think i’m gonna be sick.” you croaked out, turning your face away from his gaze.
you felt a bit guilty for waking him up with all the noise, it was the last thing you wanted to do.
“why are you in the pitch black, why didn’t you wake me up?” he questioned, concern laced in his tone.
what stung the most is you could sense the hurt in his voice. his heart panged a little bit. why didn’t you wake him up? did you not trust him enough to see you like this?
“we have the meeting in less than 7 hours, i didn’t want to wake you up and have you be sleepy during work. it’s nothing personal baby, i wanted to be strong for you.” you explained, attempting to hold back the bile rising in your throat.
“oh, chérie. you are too independent sometimes. it doesn’t matter if i have a meeting in 5 minutes, never hesitate to come get me if something is wrong.”
“i’m sorry, i know you care. it’s not that, i thought i was doing the right thing.” you whispered, charles noticing the color now completely draining from your face.
“i know baby.” he smiled at you endearingly, quickly turning you back toward the toilet and pulling your hair out of your face.
your stomach practically emptied itself, your face resting on his shoulder once you were finished.
“i hate throwing up.” you sighed, nudging yourself closer into his grasp.
“i know you do, it’s okay.” he comforted, flushing the toilet quickly before lifting you up onto the seat.
“i’m gonna start a bath.” he whispered, grabbing various epsom salts from underneath the bathroom sink.
“i can do this myself honey.” you nodded towards the tub, just willing him to go back and get some rest.
“no baby, stop talking and let me help you.” he demanded, placing his hands on your shoulders. “i want to help you, i can’t go to sleep without knowing you’re okay.”
“mhm.” you finally gave in, the exhaustion creeping over you like a dark storm cloud.
charles filled the tub half way, helping you undress and step into the water.
he gently rubbed circles on your back as your body relaxed into the soothing comfort of the bath.
“next time, wake me up, i mean it.” he caressed your arm, carefully massaging your neck.
“i promise.”
Tumblr media
@writtenbyeli 2025
written by eli <3
114 notes · View notes
mr-tony-stark · 12 hours ago
Text
Tumblr media
Tony laughed. “Oh good.  I know I’m not much of a cook but I was sure I could handle putting meat and salad between bread.”  He was glad that Bucky liked it though.  He’d tried making food for people he’d cared about before, but it had never gone well.  A sandwich felt safe and apparently the choice had paid off going by Bucky’s reaction.  “Oh come on now,” he said.  “It’s some bread, meat, and cheese.  I didn’t make you a gourmet meal.” 
Tony smiles as Bucky’s hand brushes over his.  Steve doesn’t miss the moment - and god how he wished he could just knock their heads together and tell them that this right here is a romantic relationship.  That they liked each other.  Not as friends but as something much different to friends.  He hoped they’d get to it in their own time.
Tony grinned at Bucky as he played sound with his water.  “Does it feel wet too?” he asked.  “It’s really hard to know what the sensors will report to your brain, and you know what?  A lot of it comes down to just your brain deciding for itself what it’s supposed to feel like.  There’s this trick you can do, where you lay a rubber arm next to someone’s real arm but you cover the real arm, and you can literally trick the person into thinking that they can feel all the things you do to the rubber one.  And the rubber one only needs to vaguely resemble an arm.”  He took Bucky’s hand and flipped it over and ran his finger down his palm as he spoke animatedly.  “There are neuro receptors running all the way down the arm and they’re just sending a signal to your brain that something happening - a temperature, a pressure, a density, maybe a viscosity, but it’s your brain that decides what that date means and most of that is based on your sight.”
He looked up at Bucky and tapped his wrist much like he would to his real arm when he was trying to ground him.  “I will warn you though, Buck, there are potential side effects we have envisioned.  We don’t know if these will happen, because you’re the test subject, so it could end up meaning we have to turn the feeling setting off, or have you take breaks from it.  We’ll have to see.  But because you can’t actually hurt this arm, the pain receptors are turned down.  I mean, let’s say you’re out and a car comes hurting toward you, I don’t want you to flinch about using this to stop it because you’re worried it’d feel like all your bones were shattering.  Same as if you put it in a fire, we wouldn’t want it to feel like your skin is blistering.  You don’t have skin or bones in this arm, you can still do all those superhero things with it.  But - that could mean you start to forget that your real hand feels pain and you end up doing something really dumb with it.  Or maybe your brain will overcompensate and just decided for itself it should feel like you broke every bone in your arm.  I’m not saying those things could happen, but we want to get ahead of them if they do.”
He let go of Bucky’s hand.  “Until then, enjoy it.  And yes, the cradle is amazing.  One day we might even be able to grow you a whole new arm in it from the skeleton up.” 
Bucky’s eyes widen, “No! No that’s why I asked, it’s so much better than anything i’ve ever had from that cafeteria, I thought maybe you had a special connection in the kitchens and got the good stuff,” he grins, taking another bite and its quiet while he chews and swallows, “You made me a sandwich for after surgery? That’s real nice Tony, thank you,” he says with a warmer, sincere smile, tempted to reach out his hand but he didn’t know how Tony felt about that now that Steve was around.
Steve knew about them sure but Bucky was used to tamping down the affection in front of anyone, so he busies his hand with reaching for the cup of ice. He picks it up with his metal hand, eyes widening as he could feel the cold beneath his fingers. He sets his sandwich on the wrapper and pours some water into the cup, unable to resist the urge to dip his finger in it, staring in awe as he was able to feel the wetness of the water, and the chill from the cold.
“Jesus..I ain’t felt anything with my left hand since I fell..” he mumbles, trying to come to terms with the fact that he would be able to feel with both hands now. His flesh hand travels up to his shoulder to feel the skin at the base where the prosthetic connected to his arm, “and my shoulder doesn’t hurt anymore, the Cradle must’ve done it’s job..”
271 notes · View notes
secretlifeofliyahh · 1 day ago
Text
FLATLINE
pairing: paige bueckers x fem!reader
warnings: cussing, angst, one kiss
↳ side note: paige comes home and sees you
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
𝐅𝐋𝐀𝐓𝐋𝐈𝐍𝐄 paige bueckers x fem!reader (angst | one kiss | gxg | very long)
You weren’t supposed to see her.
Not again. Not here. Not in Minnesota. Not after she left you standing in the damn hallway of Hopkins High with nothing but a shaky breath, wet cheeks, and a heart that hadn’t stopped flatlining since the day she boarded that plane to Connecticut.
But here she was.
Back in the place she once called home. Back where it all started. Back in the grocery store parking lot at 7:47pm on a Thursday like her presence wouldn’t rip something raw and unresolved open in your chest.
She saw you before you could duck your head.
“Y/N?”
Her voice was exactly the same — soft, lilting, just enough rasp to remind you of summer nights on your porch when she'd read you poetry with a flashlight under her chin and pretend it was Shakespeare.
You froze.
Not from fear. Not from surprise.
From anger.
“You really came back?” you said, teeth clenched.
She blinked, already defensive. “I mean… it’s home.”
You laughed once. Bitter. “Oh, now it’s home.”
She flinched.
Because she knew.
She knew what she did. She knew what she left behind.
You.
She texts you later.
“can we talk?”
You leave her on read.
She tries again the next day. Then the next. Until finally, it’s Saturday night and your chest feels too heavy with everything you’ve never said, and she sends you a final one:
“i’m outside.”
You look out the window. She’s in that same gray hoodie she used to wear after practice, leaning against her car like she doesn’t know you’ve dreamed of yelling at her for years.
You walk outside.
You don't say a word.
“I didn’t know how to say goodbye,” she mumbles before you can open your mouth. “So I didn’t.”
You squint at her through the porch light.
“And you think that’s an excuse?”
“No,” she admits. “But I was seventeen. I thought if I left fast enough, it’d hurt less.”
“For who?”
That lands.
She shifts her weight. Looks down at her shoes. “You,” she says, almost like a whisper. “Me. Both of us.”
“You didn’t just leave, Paige. You disappeared. I had to find out from your mom that you were gone. You kissed me the night before and said you’d call, and then I never heard from you again. You acted like we—like I—meant nothing.”
“You meant everything,” she says immediately.
You scoff. “Yeah. Sure. That’s why you couldn’t even text back once.”
“I didn’t know how to deal with it. You were the one person who made this place feel like more than just a stepping stone. And I needed to leave. For me. For my career. But if I stayed for you, I knew I’d never go.”
“And you couldn’t have told me that?”
“I was a coward.”
The words hang in the night.
“I thought about you every day,” she continues, slower. “In dorm rooms. After games. On the court. I looked for you in every crowd like maybe you’d show up and scream at me or something.”
You finally look at her fully, throat dry. “And what would you have done if I had?”
“I would’ve deserved it.”
The porch light flickers. She’s standing so close now you can smell that same vanilla body wash she used to steal from your shower. You hate how much of her you remember.
“I didn’t just lose my girlfriend,” you say, voice cracking. “I lost my best friend.”
“I know,” she whispers. “And I’m so sorry, Y/N. You didn’t deserve that. You didn’t deserve me—at least not how I was back then.”
You laugh bitterly. “Then why are you here now?”
She swallows. “Because I never stopped loving you.”
The silence after that is so loud it could break the moon.
You breathe, just once, before speaking.
“You don’t get to come back and say that like it’s supposed to fix everything.”
“I know.”
You take a shaky step toward her. Then another. And then you’re right there, close enough to see the shimmer of guilt in her eyes.
“I don’t forgive you,” you say.
She nods.
“But I missed you,” you add, a whisper.
“I missed you more.”
And then, you don’t know who moves first—but her hand is on your cheek and your fingers are in her hoodie and she kisses you like nothing’s ever changed, like time is a liar, like seventeen didn’t shatter everything you ever had.
Just one kiss.
One breath between two broken girls who never got their goodbye.
And maybe this isn’t a beginning. Maybe it’s not even a second chance.
But it’s something.
And for now, that’s enough.
END.
Tumblr media
TAGLIST @2prettyyjayahhh , @24hrssofnea , @americasfavoritelesbian , @archivessofkassidee
100 notes · View notes
silent-stories · 3 days ago
Text
𝐅𝐑𝐄𝐒𝐇 𝐁𝐑𝐔𝐈𝐒𝐄𝐒 - 𝐂𝐇𝐀𝐏𝐓𝐄𝐑 𝐅𝐈𝐕𝐄
Tumblr media
Pairing: underground fighter! noah x reader
Series summary: You’re dragged to watch an illegal fight, and after the match, you meet Noah, a fighter who seems to be battling more than just his opponents.
Tw: fighting, blood, cheating
Series mastelist
Tumblr media
It was still early morning. You were in the kitchen, sat at the small table, cupping your hands around your mug.
Kole stood leaning against the counter, thumbs moving rapidly across his phone screen, barely looking up. His hair was still messy from sleep, and he hadn’t said much yet, just grunted a “morning” when you walked in and he was already in the room.
He smirked at something on his screen. "I’m going to a match tonight."
You nodded. “Okay.”
“Don’t wait up.”
“Alright.”
A moment passed. You took a sip of your coffee, trying to seem casual. Then he added, glancing up from his phone, “Word is your friend Sebastian has a decent shot at winning tonight.”
You froze with your mug halfway to your lips. Your eyes flicked to his, trying not to look startled. He was teasing you, sure, but that sounded like it was actually true.
Noah.
Noah was fighting tonight.
You hadn’t known. You hadn’t planned for this.
And then, before you could stop yourself, the words were out of your mouth, trying to sound casual and not like you had been thinking about him every single minute since you last saw him. “What if I came too?”
Kole looked up for real this time. “You? You hate that place.”
“I know,” you said quickly, “I do. But... I don’t know. Lately, we haven’t really had time together. Between our work schedules and you being out most nights... I thought maybe we could just do something together, even if it’s just this.”
He raised an eyebrow. “You sure?”
“Yeah. I mean, if you don’t mind.”
A pause. Then he shrugged, going back to his phone. “Okay. Yeah. I’ll pick you up after work.”
“Perfect.” You smiled.
You sipped your coffee again, and stared down into the dark swirl inside your mug. Your stomach was twisting.
Because you’d just lied to your boyfriend.
Because you knew it wasn’t about spending time with him. Not really.
It was about Noah. And about the fact you were really dying to see him again and wanted to make sure he was okay after the fight.
Tumblr media
After a couple of hours, you were at the tattoo shop.
Amber sat on the other side of the counter, perched on a stool, sipping from a to-go cup she’d brought in from the café down the street. She was wearing a bright red leather jacket and had her sunglasses pushed up into her hair, twirling a sugar packet between her fingers, focused on what you were saying.
It seemed like Nick kind of liked Amber, he never said anything when she came by the shop, even if she wasn’t there for a tattoo, but just because she wanted to chat with you inbetween calls. And after she posted those stories of her new tattoo on Instagram, the shop’s account gained over a hundred new followers overnight. So really, no one could complain about her being around.
“…and then he just showed up here. Said he wanted to say hi and see the place.” You continued.
"That man is in love with you."
"Amber, what the fuck?" 
"He borrowed his neighbor’s car, drove for an hour, and tracked down where you worked, armed with nothing but the name, just to see you."
You looked at her like she was delirious. "We are just friends."
"How can I believe you when you have that face when you talk about him?"
"What face?"
"A face of someone who is madly in love." She said before adding, "with someone that is not Kole. You’ve got that dumb little twisty look on your face. Like when you lied to your mom in high school and told her you didn’t like that guy from the gas station who wore leather bracelets.”
You gave her a deadpan stare. “That was one time.”
“It’s the same look,” she said.
You covered your face with your hands. “God. I’m such a mess.”
Amber laughed, moving her blonde hair behind her shoulders. “And also a bad liar.”
“He’s fighting tonight.”
She straightened.  “And let me guess… you’re going?”
“Yeah,” you said, avoiding her gaze.
“With Kole?”
You hesitated. “I told him I wanted to go. To spend time together. But…”
Amber’s mouth twisted. “But really, you’re going for Noah.”
You didn’t say anything.
She sighed, soft but not judging. “You gonna tell Kole that?”
“I can’t. And I won’t. It’s not like I’m doing anything wrong. I just want to be there.”
Amber’s voice gentled. “You mean you wanted to be wherever Noah was.”
“I just…” You ran a hand through your hair. “It’s not like I planned this. I didn’t go looking for it. It’s just... God, when I’m with him, it’s like my brain shuts up. Everything goes quiet and he is so fucking kind and funny and sweet and he deserves way better that all of this. And I'm just—”
"In love with him." Amber finished your sentence.
You looked at her, said nothing.
And that silence spoke for you. Because Amber knew. You both knew.
"I don't know what to do," you finally said, your voice barely above a whisper.
“You should break up with Kole.”
You let out a shaky breath, looking down at your hands, fingers twisting the edge of a random piece of paper on the counter, until it tore. “I don’t even know if Noah likes me like that.”
Amber tilted her head, like she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “Please stop.”
You didn’t look up.
“I’m serious,” she went on. “You’re telling me the man used the sidewalk rule, and you’re still wondering if he likes you?”
You gave a small, helpless shrug. “Maybe he’s just… like that.”
“Sweetheart, open your eyes.”
You covered your face again. “I can’t just walk away from Kole. I still... care about him, okay? When we got together we were just teenagers... basically kids. I basically grew up with him by my side.”
Amber’s voice softened. “I’m not saying it’s easy. I’m just saying staying with someone you don’t love anymore is a slow way to kill both of you.”
That stung, mostly because it was true. You felt it in your chest, that ache you kept trying to ignore every time Kole kissed you and you were starting to feel nothing. And every time Noah looked at you and you felt everything.
“I just need time,” you said quietly.
Amber looked at you for a second. “Okay,” she said. “Just… don’t let it be too much.”
You nodded. “No. I’ll figure it out soon. I promise.”
“Good,” she said, reaching out to squeeze your wrist gently. “You know I’m here for you, right?”
“I know. Thank you.”
There was a pause then, she didn’t say anything else for a moment, just sipped her coffee and looked around the shop like she was giving you the space to breathe. Then, with a small smile, she said:
“You know I’m gonna want to meet him, right?”
You blinked. “What?”
“Noah.”
You groaned. “Oh my God, Amber—”
“No, I’m serious,” she grinned. “You bring him to breakfast one day. I’ll be nice. I just wanna know what the hell kind of man makes you turn into this.”
You narrowed your eyes. “This?”
She gestured to your whole body, dramatically. “This. All blushy and dreamy and heart-eyed and trying to act like you’re not.”
You laughed despite yourself. “Yeah, cause that wouldn’t be weird at all. ‘Hi Noah, this is my best friend Amber, she thinks we’re in love and would like to interrogate you over pancakes.’”
Amber shrugged. “I mean, you are in love.”
You rolled your eyes. Just then, Nick, tattooing a woman’s leg a little ways off, called out, "Hey, can you come here for a second?"
You stood up and started to walk over.
Amber’s voice followed you. "Don’t do anything stupid tonight."
You sighed. "I’m not the one stepping into a ring to fight."
Tumblr media
Miles and Theo stood in the building's biggest room, as Noah had promised them. The heavy punching bag hung low from the ceiling, swinging slightly every time it was nudged.
Noah watched them with an amused smile as they took turns throwing punches, with more enthusiasm than technique, their little hands wrapped in tape.
“Easy, easy!” he called out, stepping forward to show them how to keep their wrists straight. “You don’t want to hurt your hands. Punch with your whole body, not just your arms.”
Theo swung a bit too hard and staggered backward, both boys breaking into laughter.
“See?” Noah grinned. “This isn’t just about hitting hard. It’s about control. Balance. Timing.”
The kids exchanged mischievous looks, then started a mock boxing match with each other, giggling and dodging. Noah shook his head, trying to keep a straight face as Theo pretended to throw a knockout punch that sent Miles sprawling onto the ground.
“You guys are gonna be pros in no time.” he joked.
Then, his tone shifted slightly, becoming more serious as he crouched down a bit, to their level. “But hey, you need to promise me one thing.”
The boys nodded.
“No fighting in that place. Not in that ring. Not anywhere like it.”
Theo frowned. “Why not?”
“Because it’s not a good place. People get hurt there. Really hurt. What they do, what we do... is not nice. Or funny.  ”
“Okay,” Miles simply said.
“Promise me?” Noah pressed.
“Promise,” they said together.
Noah smiled softly, ruffling their hair. “Good. That’s all I ask.”
They kept punching the bag and pretending to fight for almost an hour. Then, they finally slowed down and sat on the ground to take a break.
Miles looked at Noah, his eyes curious. “Hey, have you seen that girl again?”
Noah chuckled, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead as he sat cross-legged between them. “Yeah, I’ve seen her.”
Theo’s eyebrows shot up. “She’s not your girlfriend yet, is she?”
Noah let out a long, amused sigh. “Still with that question, huh? No, she’s not.”
Miles exchanged a look with Theo, clearly unconvinced. “So, she’s gonna be at the match tonight? Mom said you’re fighting.”
Noah slowly nodded, “Yeah, I’m fighting tonight. But I don’t think she’s coming.”
“Maybe she’ll surprise you. Maybe she’ll come just to see you.”
“I don’t know, I wouldn’t count on it.”
“You’re gonna win, right?” Miles asked.
“I guess you’ll have to wait until tomorrow morning to find out.”
Tumblr media
The fight club was already full of people by the time you arrived with Kole.
He slung an arm around your shoulders as you stepped inside, grinning as he spotted familiar faces. “Hey!” he called out, weaving through the bodies to reach a group of his friends. You followed close, but your eyes were already scanning the room.
He had to be here already.
Your gaze swept across the dimly lit corners, the fluorescent lights above the ring, the benches along the walls, and then you saw him.
Noah was seated on a chair in the far corner, elbows resting on his knees, his head lowered like he was mentally someplace else. He wore a white tank top and black shorts, his hands already wrapped. When he lifted his head, as if he felt your eyes on him, your gazes locked.
And just like that, the rest of the noise faded.
Kole was still talking, laughing with his friends beside you but you almost didn't hear any of that.
“How much did you bet?” someone asked.
“Wait, on who?” another said.
“Nah, man, I’m telling you, Sebastian’s got it in the bag tonight.”
"I'm not sure about that."
You tore your eyes away from Noah and smiled weakly at Kole. “I’ll be right back,” you said, already stepping away before he could ask where you were going.
Noah stood as you approached. “Hey,” he said, voice warm.
“Hi,” you replied, your heart suddenly loud in your chest.
He tilted his head a little. “Let me guess, your boyfriend dragged you here again?”
You shook your head. “No. I wanted to come. I knew you were fighting tonight.”
“So you came to watch me lose again.”
You smiled faintly, stepping a little closer. “I came to make sure you’re okay after the match. No matter how tonight goes.”
For a moment, he just looked at you. Like maybe he didn’t know what to do with that kind of answer.
He gave a quiet laugh under his breath and shook his head. “I don’t know if I should thank you for coming, tell you I’m glad to see you… or tell you that maybe you shouldn’t have.”
You shrugged, your voice gentle. “Say whatever you want. I’m already here either way.”
There was a pause. Then he nodded once. “Okay. Then… thank you for coming. And yeah...” his voice softened, “I’m glad to see you.”
He started to lift a hand, slow and hesitant, like he meant to touch your arm, but he stopped just short, curling his fingers into a loose fist instead.
Before either of you could say anything else, someone shouted across the room.
“Sebastian! Let’s go, man! You're about to start!”
Noah turned his head at the sound, then glanced back at you. “I have to go.”
You nodded. “Sure.”
“I’ll see you after the match?”
“Yeah. Yeah, of course.”
He had started to turn when your voice stopped him. “Wait,” you said, reaching out and catching his hand gently. The tape was rough under your fingers, and he looked at you with a flicker of confusion in his eyes.
Then you stood up on your toes and wrapped your arms around his neck.
It was fast, spontaneous, maybe a bit reckless, but you didn’t care.
He froze for a moment, startled, and then his arms came around you. One hand rested carefully on your back, fingers pressing lightly, like he was afraid to hold on too tightly.
His skin was warm against yours. He didn’t smell like any particular cologne, not like the ones Kole always wore, just of sweat and cheat soap.
And when you caught yourself thinking that you could happily spend the rest of your life waking up to the scent of him, your head tucked against his neck, in bed, with him, you realized you were doomed.
Because Noah wasn’t Kole.
Noah was Noah.
And you loved Noah more with every passing day.
Because it didn’t matter what he smelled like, what he wore, or where he lived.
What mattered was the way his eyes had found you instantly the moment you looked at him across the room, the way he kept trying to tell you that you shouldn’t be there, not to push you away, not really, not anymore, but to protect you. (Not like your boyfriend, who would’ve dragged you there every night without a second thought.)
It mattered how the corners of his eyes crinkled into soft lines whenever you said something stupid that made him laugh. It was all the little things.
He didn’t say anything.
You pulled back just enough to look up at him. “Good luck,” you whispered.
And then, just like that, it was over.
He gave you a little smile and a nod. And then he was gone, weaving through the crowd toward the ring.
You turned back toward Kole, who was still laughing with his friends, his back to you. You slipped quietly back to his side just as movement in the ring caught your eye.
Noah climbed in, followed by his oppenent. The other fighter was a bit shorter, leaner, with tousled strawberry blond hair that curled slightly at the edges, and he looked at least few years younger, though in a place like this, age meant very little. What mattered was how fast you could hit and how long you could stay standing.
You barely had time to brace yourself. There was no bell, no formal start, like the first time you've been there. Just a voice somewhere in the crowd yelling “go!”
And they did.
The blond struck first with a fast jab. Noah dodged, slipped just left of the hit and came back with a jab of his own that landed clean on the side of the boy’s jaw. The crowd started screaming. Your hands clenched unconsciously at your sides.
Noah’s expression didn’t change, staying composed.
The next few blows were quick, rapid exchanges of fists and footwork, Noah always adjusting, always circling. He took a punch to the shoulder that made him grunt, but he didn’t back off. Another clipped his ribs, sharp enough to twist his torso, and you flinched hard enough for Kole to glance sideways at you. You barely noticed.
Then came a hit to his face, right to his cheekbone. You saw his head jerk to the side. A tiny spray of sweat flew off his temple, and blood bloomed along the edge of his cheekbone.
Your breath caught in your throat.
But Noah didn’t stumble.
He pressed forward, reading his opponent’s patterns now, finding the space between jabs. His fists landed, one to the ribs, another to the side of the guy's face. The blond staggered, tried to swing wildly, but Noah ducked low, stepped into his blind spot, and landed a punch to the gut that echoed through the room.
More hits came, the opponent's nose started bleeding a bit. Noah hit his jaw a couple of times. Then an uppercut, hard enough that the other boy lost balance. He stumbled sideways. People shouted, some for Noah, some not.
The blond lunged out of desperation. Noah caught the motion, sidestepped, and swept a leg, sending the boy down to his knees. He could’ve ended it right there, one final hit to the face and the boy would have gone out cold.
But Noah didn’t.
Instead, he stepped forward, caught the boy by the shoulders, and dragged him flat to the ground. He didn’t punch. He didn’t strike. He mounted, held the opponent down, his weight strategic and firm.
You felt a weird feeling in your heart.
He wasn’t brutal. He didn’t want to hurt him more, not like the man that kept hitting him when Noah was already on the ground, bleeding and basically passed out.
The guy tried to get up, to hit Noah, but it was all in vain.
A moment later, a voice rang out, “Winner by ground pin, Sebastian!”
People yelled, others started to give the money they bet to others. But all you saw was Noah, still straddling his opponent, arms hanging heavy as he lifted his head and scanned the crowd.
He was bleeding.
He was breathless.
And he was so fucking beautiful.
“Sebastian just made me win eighty bucks. Not bad, huh?” Kole said beside you, dragging your attention back to where you were, beside him, not where your mind kept slipping.
“Yeah,” you murmured. “Not bad.”
Your eyes drifted back to the ring.
Noah was still inside, though he had shifted off his opponent, now sitting against the ropes, his chest rising and falling in slow, heavy breaths. The other boy was still flat on his back, his chest rising erratically, his face streaked with blood, but it was nothing compared to how Noah had looked that night, a month ago, when you’d found him outside, barely able to stand.
Two men entered the ring, ones you recognized instantly. They were the same ones who had dragged Noah out that night.
They moved in now without ceremony, grabbing the blond boy by the arms and pulling him up.
You didn’t need to ask where they were taking him, you already knew: the same alley where they had left Noah that night.
You flinched as they passed close to the edge of the ring. The boy’s feet dragged limply, one shoe half-off, blood dripping down his chin. His eyes were open but dazed.
Kole let out a satisfied chuckle and turned away, already pulling money from someone’s hand, some guy you didn’t know, smiling wide with cash fanned out in his grip.
You looked at Kole, then away.
When you glanced back toward the ring, Noah was gone.
You blinked, scanning quickly left and right, standing up on your toes for a better view through the crowd.
He wasn’t by the ropes.
Not by the benches.
Not near the back wall.
Had he really just left? Without saying anything to you?
Then an idea hit you.
Your eyes darted toward the far side of the room, to the chair where you’d seen him sitting before the match. There, a black hoodie, simple, with a random drawing on it, slung carelessly over the backrest. You didn’t hesitate.
Kole was still talking with Dean, and you didn’t even say anything to him, you just turned and slipped away through the crowd, your hand closing around the hoodie as you passed.
It was still warm in places. You pulled it tight to your chest.
Then you walked towards the back door and pushed it open.
The alley behind the fight club was dark. The stars above were barely visible through the creeping gray clouds, and the rain was beginning to fall and hammer against the concrete around you.
You stepped out, letting the door swing closed behind you.
There, down at the end of the alley, was Noah.
And he wasn’t alone.
The blond guy was sitting on the ground, slumped back against the wall, his legs half-stretched in front of him, his chest still quickly rising and falling, damp strands of hair sticking to his bloody forehead. And Noah was walking toward him with slow and quiet steps.
The younger guy lifted his head, catching sight of him, and flinched. He tried to jerk upright, a sharp reflex of fear, but his body didn’t cooperate, and he collapsed back down with a wince.
"Fuck", he whispered to himself.
“No, no,” Noah said gently. “It’s okay. I’m not here to hurt you.”
He crouched in front of him, lowering himself to his level.
“You alright?” he asked. “Anything broken?”
The blond hesitated, blinking at him through the thin drizzle. “I’m fine,” he muttered.
“You sure? Your head okay?”
“It’s pounding,” He admitted after a second, “but I’ll live.”
A beat passed. Then a weak laugh. He rubbed a hand over his face. “You hit hard, man.”
Noah let out a soft huff of breath. The rain had started to soak through his hair, flattening them against his forehead. He pushed them back absently with one hand.
“What’s your name?” he asked.
“Elijah.”
“Well, Elijah…” Noah straightened a little, rising to his feet and extending a hand. “Can you stand?”
Elijah looked at the hand like it was something strange. Then, slowly, he reached up and took it.
Noah pulled him up with careful steadiness.
Elijah wobbled once on his feet but managed to stay upright. “Yeah,” he said, nodding. “I think I’m good."
"Sure?"
"Yeah, sure."
“Good,” Noah said, giving his shoulder a little pat.
Elijah gave him a little smile. “Thank you, man.”
Noah glanced toward the sky, squinting as the rain began to fall harder, now cold and persistent. He looked back at Elijah, then tilted his head toward the end of the alley.
“You should go,” he said quietly. “Before you catch a cold too.”
Elijah nodded once, then started to walk away with a quick, last wave.
You hadn’t moved, still frozen near the door with Noah’s hoodie clutched to your chest. The rain had found you now too, cold drops threading through your hair, dampening your clothes.
And then Noah turned, finally seeing you.
You took a slow step forward, then another, the sound of your shoes soft against the wet ground. The hoodie was still clutched to your chest, damp now where the rain had kissed it.
“Hey,” you said gently. “Thought you might want this.”
He looked at it for a second, then reached out and took it from your hands, his fingers brushing yours.
“Thanks.”
You gave a faint smile in return.
“What you just did…” you said, “that was really kind of you, making sure he was okay.”
Noah looked away for a moment, “He was just a kid,” he said after a second. “Like I was. Like a lot of them are.”
He shook his head once. “I don’t want to be the kind of fighter that forgets there’s a real person on the other side.”
You stayed silent for a moment.
“You’re a good man, Noah.”
Your voice was soft, almost lost in the sound of rain hitting the pavement and the distant hum of traffic, but he heard you. You saw it in the way his shoulders tensed just slightly.
He started to shake his head, already gearing up for protest. “You—”
“No.” You cut him off gently, “Before you say ‘you don’t know me’… I don’t care. Because that’s not true. Not anymore.”
You took another step closer, and his eyes met yours.
“I do know you, Noah,” you said. “And every moment I spend with you… I think you are a good person a little more. I don't care about anything else.”
His mouth parted, like he wanted to say something, but couldn’t find the right words.
“Don’t,” he said eventually.
You frowned. “Don’t what?”
“Don’t make me feel like I deserve to be with someone like you.”
“But you do.” you said, and the words came without hesitation.
He didn’t answer.
The rain kept falling, more gently now, soft and rhythmic against the concrete and metal.
You moved even closer, your body almost brushing his, and your eyes dropped to the bruising along his cheekbone. Even in the dim alley light, the purplish-black stood out stark against his skin.
You lifted your hand, slowly, so he could stop you if he wanted, and let your fingertips touch his cheek. Just beneath the bruise. Light. Careful.
“Look at this,” you whispered. “It’s almost black.”
He let out a breath that was half a laugh, half something else. “In a week it’ll be gone.”
“Maybe,” you murmured, your thumb brushing ever so gently across the curve of his cheek. “But I still see it now.”
His hand, still wrapped, came up slowly, almost hesitantly, and covered yours, pressing your palm more firmly to his face. His fingers curled slightly, holding your hand like there. His brown, almond shaped, eyes searched yours in the dark, the rain tracing paths through his hair, across his skin.
Your gaze dropped to his lips without meaning to. They were parted slightly, his breath shallow, warm against your skin in the close air between you. He leaned in just a little, and you didn’t move, couldn’t have if you wanted to.
His forehead almost touched yours, the space between you thinning to nothing.
“You’re with someone,” he murmured, the words brushing your lips.
“I know,” you whispered.
He didn’t pull away. His eyes searched yours, like you didn’t make any sense but somehow he still could understand.
“And you’re not happy.”
“I know.”
You felt his breath again, so close, just a hair away from a kiss.
But then, slowly, he pulled back.
Just barely. Just enough.
His warmth slipped away.
Your hand slipped from his cheek, falling to your side. Cold rushed in to replace the heat of his skin against your palm.
Noah took a step back.
“We should go back inside.” he said.
“Yeah,” you breathed. “Right.”
He looked at you for a moment longer, like there was still something he wanted to say. But instead, he just nodded toward the door behind you.
“Come on,” he said. “I’ll get you something to dry off.”
“Alright.” Was all you could say.
So you followed him.
The hallway he lead you through was narrow and dark, the sound of the crowd still faintly audible from the other side of the walls. Noah pushed open another door, revealing a locker-room-type space, small and a bit cluttered.
The walls were painted a dull, industrial gray, parts of the paint chipped from years of wear. Lockers lined one side, dented and scuffed, names and stickers and scratches covering most of them. A bench ran the length of the room, bolted into the concrete floor, with a couple old folding chairs pushed to the corners.
“This is where we change before the matches if we need to,” Noah said, giving a small shrug as he crossed to one of the lockers and opened it. “Glamorous, I know.”
He turned, holding a towel, large, old, but clean , and before you could take it, he tossed it directly over your head. The thick fabric landed with a soft thud, and you burst out laughing.
“Hey!” you said, your voice muffled under the towel.
You couldn’t see anything, but you heard his quiet laugh, warm and unguarded, and it made your chest squeeze.
“You’re welcome.” he said, still chuckling.
You pulled the towel down so you could glare at him, or try to, but you were still smiling.
“Very mature of you,” you said.
“Extremely,” he replied, and sat down on the bench with his towel in hands, patting the spot beside him. “Come on, sit before you drown in that thing.”
You joined him, your clothes damp, your hair already soaking the towel draped over your shoulders.
You stole a glance at him. He rubbed the towel roughly through his hair, drying it in uneven swipes. Drops of water still clung to the ends, dripping occasionally onto his shoulders.
He let out a low grumble as he grabbed the hem of his tank top, the fabric soaked and clinging to him like a second skin. “This thing’s glued to me,” he muttered, half to himself.
You watched as he peeled it off with a grunt of effort, tossing it in a heap near the locker. Now shirtless, he stood for a second, drying his arms and chest with the towel, then sat back down.
And you looked.
You couldn’t not look.
His torso was a map of ink, you could see roses, a sketon, a lantern, the word "desolate". You wondered if some of the colors you saw were part of the tattoos or bruises.
You knew you should look away. You told yourself to. But you didn’t.
Because a part of you was still stuck on the way his face had moved closer to yours earlier. On the way you were about to kiss.
And now you were in this room. Just the two of you. Both soaked. And he was sitting beside you, shirtless, dripping, beautiful.
“You kinda look like one of those long-haired dogs when they take a bath,” you said instead, chuckling, because sometimes saying something so stupid helped push your thoughts away.
He let out a laugh. “Wow. Okay.”
“I mean it in a good way.”
“Uh-huh. You should’ve seen me when I had long hair.”
You sat up. “You had long hair?”
“Yep.”
“Like… shoulder-length?”
“Try mid-back. Maybe even longer.”
Your jaw dropped. “No way. You’re lying. I need to see this. Do you have pictures?”
“Pfft. No. I haven’t even had a working phone in over a year.”
You groaned. “So the only way I’ll ever see it is if you grow it back.”
“Absolutely not.”
“Why not?”
“They were always in my face. I cut them off with a pair of scissors I found in a supermarket. Kitchen aisle.”
You laughed. “Are you serious?”
“I swear. It was the most satisfying haircut I’ve ever had.”
“Do you still have the scissors?”
He narrowed his eyes. “Why?”
“I’m gonna steal them.”
“Alright. Note to self...keep my utensils locked. You already broke into my building once, now you’re coming for my knives?”
“Nothing is safe from me.”
He smiled, looking down at his hands. The wraps were still there, soaked and clinging to his knuckles. He tugged at one with his teeth, but the knot resisted. You reached over.
“Let me.”
He hesitated for half a second. Then he let go and let you take his hand.
The bandages were damp and clinging, and your fingers brushed warm against his skin as you started to unwind them. Neither of you said anything for a moment.
“You ever did braids?” you asked then.
He groaned. “You’re not gonna let this go, are you?”
“Nope. I know you did.” You said as you kept unwinding the damp wrap, careful not to tug too hard where the skin looked red underneath.
“I shouldn’t have said anything,” he muttered, half-laughing.
You smiled, eyes on his hand. “You totally did pigtails at least once.”
He just sighed.
Then he looked down at your hands again.
“You’re good at this,” he said.
You glanced up. “Unwrapping hands?”
“Yeah but, I mean” he nodded toward his hands. “You're good at being gentle.”
Your thumbs lightly brushed the back of his knuckles.
“Only with some people,” you said.
You’d found this weird rhythm with Noah, some uneven mix of insults and sarcastic remarks, quiet moments that felt too vulnerable, and small touches that said more than most words ever could.
And you liked it.
So you stayed there a little longer.
While somewhere else in the same building, Kole was laughing with his friends, a bottle in one hand and a pretty girl with dark curls perched on his lap. His arms wrapped around her waist as he told her yes, of course they’d see each other again, his girlfriend would never find out.
Tumblr media
Tags: @anything-more-than-human @ladyveronikawrites @iloveyoutodeathbutimdrowning @fadingangelwisp @xmads-omensx @iwasntstable @thisbicc @pathion @flowery-mess @into-the-grey @lacy1986 @tosoundlessdarkistare @stardustsirenmelody @thewrstinme @hurricanesfollowyou @ichoosetenderomens @chey-h @alwaysfightforwhoyouare @follow-me-down-to-wonderland @missduffsblog @pandora-08 @geminigirlfromfinland @bloody-spades @rumoured-whispers @astronoids
Fresh bruises tags: @1toreyouapart @respectfulrebel @dragoncopper @overmydeadbodysblog @fear-its-beauty @xslavicprincess @concreteangel92 @super-btstrash-posts @pipidoll @pipidoll @bluehairpunklol @tktstomydwnfall @jesuisunchaton @brutallysoftmuse @acatatonicpeace @spookieolson @dontwantthemoney
132 notes · View notes
flyingbanananas · 1 day ago
Text
Accidental Courting (Izou x Reader)
Sharing food, exchanging gifts… You only want to be kind and show Izou how much you appreciate him and his willingness to share his culture while visiting Wano with you. But every gesture seems to draw stares and knowing chuckles.
Are you accidentally being rude, despite your best efforts?
If so… why does Izou look at you with such soft eyes instead of scowling?
_____
~ 8.000 words
Part One of the “It’s Never Easy” Series
Tumblr media
The moment you set foot on Wano soil, it’s like stepping into another world.
The air smells like cedar smoke and summer rain while mist curls along distant hills and crimson torii gates stand like sentinels along the winding path that leads toward the capital. Moreover, a procession of paper lanterns sways in the breeze as you and the others disembark from your small, hidden ship.
Your jaw drops instantly. “It’s… beautiful.”
Izou glances at you from the corner of his eye. “Still want to come?”
“Are you kidding?” you breathe. “This is incredible.”
Next to you, Ace stretches his arms behind his head, already looking somewhat bored. “The trees are cool, but where’s the food? I heard they’ve got sweet buns the size of your face.”
Whack.
Thatch smacks him on the back of his head with a huff. “Stop only thinking about food. I’m pretty sure the point of this trip isn’t stuffing our faces. Right, Marco?”
Marco is already scanning the treelines. “Right, yoi… Izou wants to visit family, so we keep a low profile, stay out of trouble, and let Izou enjoy himself for once.”
You nod. “Right. We let Izou do all the talking then.”
“Why does he get to talk?” Ace instantly grumbles.
“Because if you talk,” Marco says calmly, “we’ll start a war yoi.”
You stifle a laugh while Izou doesn’t even glance at Ace as he leads the group forward, robe swaying with every step. His posture is straighter here, and his expression quieter like something in him slots back into place just by being home.
You fall into step beside him, your boots crunching the gravel path.
“You okay?” you ask softly.
He nods. “Haven’t been here in a long time. Feels… strange.”
You look at him for a second longer, watching the way the breeze brushes against his dark hair and the faint lines at the corners of his eyes. “Well, thanks for letting us come with you. I feel like I’m walking through a painting.”
He doesn’t smile exactly, but his eyes soften.
“Just… mind your manners,” he murmurs.
You travel for nearly thirty minutes before encountering the first locals—a small group of older people standing near a roadside shrine, their voices hushed, their movements slow. One of them, an elderly woman, spots Izou as you approach. Her expression shifts from curiosity to recognition, and she bows. Deeply.
You stop, startled, and watch.
Izou returns the bow, his spine folding forward with elegant ease, hands folded neatly at his waist. The others pick up on the gesture and follow suit, if a little awkwardly. Thatch tries to match the depth, Marco bows with precision, and even Ace gives it an honest attempt.
You’re the last one just standing there like an idiot.
Panic rises. You bow quickly, clumsily, but now your brain’s screaming: How deep? How long? Too short? Too stiff?
Then, just as you start to straighten up, a hand presses gently between your shoulder blades. Not forceful, just steady. Guiding.
Izou.
“Lower,” he murmurs, voice barely audible. “Just a bit.”
You freeze in place, heart skipping in your chest, and adjust yourself with a muttered apology.
The elderly woman says nothing, and the others don’t seem to react, but you swear one of them gives you a look. Not cruel. Not judging. Just… assessing.
You feel your cheeks heat.
When the group moves on again, Izou falls into step beside you once more. He doesn’t say anything about your awkwardness. Doesn’t tease. But his shoulder brushes yours, just barely.
You get the sense he’s watching your every move - not to scold you, but to make sure you’re okay. And somehow, that makes it worse. Or better. You're not sure yet.
“You did fine,” Izou says calmly.
“I short-circuited, Izou,” you mutter, still warm in the face from the encounter. “You all bowed and I just stood there like a statue. I might’ve actually squeaked.”
“I noticed,” he says dryly, though there’s no real judgment in it.
You groan. “Great.”
“You’re not from here,” Izou says simply, like that settles it. “No one expects you to get it right.”
You glance at him, squinting. “But you fixed it anyway.”
He lifts one elegant shoulder in a soft shrug. “Couldn’t let you keep bowing like that. It looked like you were apologizing for murdering someone.”
Marco’s voice pipes up just behind you. “To be fair, you usually are.”
You swat him without even looking back. “Not here, I’m not.”
Ace snorts. “Give it time.”
“I’m trying to respect the culture, thank you very much,” you huff, crossing your arms as the group continues up the path.
The path narrows as you wind deeper through the countryside. The scent of smoke and incense thickens, and soon the trees thin to reveal a small cluster of wooden buildings nestled at the foot of a hill.
Izou slows his pace, gaze drifting over the buildings with something like nostalgia softening his features.
Then someone bursts out of the front door.
A young woman in a pale kimono practically flies down the front steps, long dark hair streaming behind her. She looks so much like Izou, with the same dark eyes and elegant bearing, that you blink in surprise.
“Izou!” she gasps, voice high with joy.
He barely has time to react before she throws her arms around him, hugging him so tightly he actually takes a step back. His arms come up automatically, one hand cradling the back of her head as he laughs—a real, full laugh you’re not sure you’ve ever heard from him before.
“You got taller,” he murmurs into her hair.
“You got slower,” she sniffs, squeezing him tighter before finally pulling back. Her eyes are shiny, but her smile is huge. “You didn’t write, you didn’t send a message, I didn’t even know if you were really coming until I heard rumors!”
“I didn’t want to get your hopes up,” he says gently.
She swats his arm. “Idiot.”
“Definitely related,” Marco mutters behind you.
You grin.
Izou turns toward you, still smiling in that quiet way of his, the kind of smile that seems rare enough to feel important when it happens.
“This is my little sister,” he says, his hand resting lightly on her shoulder. “Kikunojo.”
"Nice to meet you," you smile and glance at Izou. "Should we bow again?"
Kikunojo lets out a soft, melodic laugh. “You don’t have to. This isn’t an audience with the shogun.” She bows to you anyway, graceful and deep, with hands folded over her stomach. “But it is a pleasure. Izou rarely brings anyone home.”
You bow quickly in return, not quite as fluid but sincere. “It’s an honor to be here.”
Kikunojo’s smile softens further. “You must all be exhausted from the journey, and hungry, I imagine. Please, come inside. You’re just in time. Dinner is nearly ready.”
The moment the word hungry leaves her lips, Ace lights up. “Finally,” he groans. “I was about to start chewing on my own arm.”
Whack.
Thatch doesn’t even look at him as he smacks the back of Ace’s head with ease. “Have a little grace, would you? We’re guests.”
Ace scowls, rubbing the spot. “I was being honest!”
“Try being quiet instead yoi,” Marco mutters, brushing past them both.
Kikunojo giggles behind her sleeve, her expression unreadable and amused all at once. “You brought quite the lively group, brother.”
Izou exhales through his nose, his tone dry. “They grow on you.”
“I believe you,” she says, stepping aside to let you all pass through the inn’s doorway.
The air inside is warm and softly lit, the floors polished to a gentle sheen, and the scent of simmering broth drifting in from the back. You slip off your shoes, following Izou’s lead, and step up onto the raised wooden floor.
The place feels lived in but not worn down instead it appears to be quiet and welcoming. Like someone took the time to make sure everything was ready for your arrival.
But you’re not the only one taking it in.
“Wow,” Thatch murmurs, glancing around. “This is… way nicer than I thought.”
Ace’s jaw drops. “They’ve got yukata ready?!”
Sure enough, a small wooden rack nearby holds a variety of neatly folded yukata—indigo, cream, deep green, patterned with delicate motifs. Without hesitation, Ace grabs the brightest one he can find: a bold red with orange wave patterns.
“This one’s mine,” he declares.
“Of course it is,” Marco says dryly, though you catch the faintest twitch of a smile as he surveys the room.
Kikunojo steps in behind you. “I’ve laid out a few things to make you comfortable. Please, feel free to choose whichever yukata you like. You’ll find washing basins and fresh towels through the hallway to the left. When you’re ready, we’ll be in the main room for dinner.”
You nod quickly, bowing your head again. “Thank you. Really. This is… amazing.”
She smiles, and something in her eyes suggests she’s glad you’re being sincere about it. “I hope you’ll enjoy your stay. And don’t worry about formalities too much while you’re here. Just try not to break anything.”
Ace already has one arm in his yukata, half-spinning in the middle of the room. “No promises!”
“Ace,” Thatch groans.
You’re guided to a smaller adjoining room, divided by sliding paper doors - simple but elegant. Inside are bedding rolls tucked neatly to the side, low lacquered furniture, and enough space for each of you to rest in separate areas without feeling cramped.
As you gather your chosen yukata and step toward the changing area, you glance back at Izou. He’s standing just off to the side, watching the group settle in with a mix of fondness and mild disbelief.
“Go on,” he says, catching your eye. “We’ll eat soon.”
You nod again, clutching the fabric in your arms.
____________
A low table is set in the center of the main room, surrounded by floor cushions, each place set with care. There are ceramic dishes arranged with seasonal vegetables, simmered fish, miso soup, and delicate pickles.
Moreover, a warm clay pot steams gently in the center, its broth bubbling as Kikunojo ladles in thin slices of meat and tofu with ease.
You sit beside Izou, mimicking his every move like it’s a test you desperately want to pass. When he folds his hands and bows slightly toward the food, you do the same. And when he uses chopsticks, you mirror him, resisting every urge to fumble.
Across the table, Ace is already digging in, slurping noodles and humming with his mouth full.
“This is amazing!” he exclaims, eyes sparkling. “Is this lotus root? What is this WHACK Hey!”
Thatch swats him again. “At least try to act like you weren’t raised in the wild.”
“I was raised in the wild!”
Marco sips his tea without comment.
You manage to hold back a laugh and return your attention to the food, trying not to seem too wide-eyed at how beautiful everything looks.
Carefully you pick up a delicate slice of fish glazed in something sweet and smoky, and when it hits your tongue, you actually pause.
Oh. Oh, that’s good.
Then, without thinking, you reach for another piece and gently place it in Izou’s bowl.
“You have to try this,” you murmur, leaning in just a little, your voice softer than before. “I swear, it’s perfect.”
You expect a quiet thank-you, maybe a nod, but what you don’t expect is the softening of his whole expression.
He pauses, just for a heartbeat. His eyes flick down to the fish, then back up to you, softer now. There’s something gentle there, almost guarded, like a secret he’s not ready to share. And then, a small smile, almost like it’s just between the two of you.
“Alright,” he says, and picks up the piece with his chopsticks like it’s nothing.
But across the table, Kikunojo has stopped mid-pour, her eyes sharp with sudden interest as she glances between the two of you.
She notices the way Izou’s shoulders relax ever so slightly, how his voice carries a different warmth when he talks to you. And when he tastes the fish, he doesn’t comment on the flavor; instead, he offers a small, satisfied nod, like he’s savoring more than just the food.
Then in the corner of your eye you catch Kikunojo watching you – just briefly – before she looks away, but not before her gaze makes you question yourself and your gestures.
“…Did I do something wrong?” you ask softly, careful not to make it obvious. Your eyes flick to Izou’s bowl. “I… was that rude?”
Izou meets your gaze, his brow lifting slightly. He studies you, as if debating whether to say more. Then, with the faintest shrug, he replies, voice steady and soft. “No. Not rude.”
“Really?” You glance at Kikunojo this time, your expression openly concerned. “Please tell me if I did something out of line. I wouldn’t want to offend anyone.”
She looks at you for a long moment. Then at Izou.
There’s a beat, where she seems ready to explain something. But the way her brother looks at you—quiet, unreadable, yet undeniably tender, makes her pause.
“No worries,” she says at last, her voice smooth and kind. “No harm done.”
You let out a breath you hadn’t realized you were holding, the tension easing from your shoulders. You smile again, lighter this time.
“And here I was thinking I accidentally called you an idiot or something,” you say to Izou, half-joking, half-trying to hide your earlier nerves.
Izou chuckles, low and easy. “No... nothing even close to that.”
His eyes flicker toward yours, linger for just a second too long, then drop back to his food like he’s trying to play it cool.
You smile, turning back to your own plate… only to be interrupted by no other than Ace.
“Hey, was that the fish you gave Izou?” he grins, leaning across the table. His eyes gleam with mischief. “Come on, share some with me too!”
You turn to him, unimpressed, and gently push his chopsticks aside. “Get your own. I’m not your personal waitress.”
Ace blinks, a little surprised by your edge, then smirks, delighted. “Oh? But it’s totally fine when it’s Izou, huh? Playing favorites.”
“I’m not.”
“You so are!”
You roll your eyes, trying to dismiss it with a scoff, but your ears burn all the same.
As you continue to eat you don’t seem to notice how Kikunojo continues to watch you closely. But eventually she shifts her gaze to Izou and raises a single, knowing eyebrow. It’s a silent question, not teasing exactly, but close.
”Why don’t you say something?”
Izou doesn’t answer with words. He only offers the faintest of shrugs, eyes still on his tea as he lifts the cup to his lips. But his smile lingers a little longer this time. And it’s different, not one meant for the table, or even for Kiku.
It’s the kind of smile you offer when something quietly matters. When you're not ready to name it out loud, but you’re already holding it close.
And Kiku sees that, too.
She hums under her breath, almost like a laugh, and finally looks away.
_____________
Later that evening, when you return to your room well fed and tired, you find a small hand-painted charm in the gift basket left in the corner of your room. It’s a delicate little thing – red, gold, and black, strung with a paper tag that reads “for protection and sincerity”.
You think of Izou, how gently he’d touched your back, how he hadn’t laughed when you messed up. How he looked like someone caught between two worlds and carried himself like he belonged in both.
So, you pluck the charm from the basket and tuck it into your pocket. He needs this more than you do right now… so maybe you’ll give it to him tomorrow.
_____________
The next morning, you find Izou standing alone beneath a flowering tree behind the inn. Soft petals drift around him, caught in the breeze, and scatter across the surface of the koi pond below. He’s watching the water, arms folded neatly, his face unreadable.
You shift the little paper-wrapped charm in your hands and step closer, careful not to crunch the gravel beneath your feet.
“Hey,” you say gently.
He glances over. “You’re up early.”
“Couldn’t sleep,” you admit. “Too many crickets. Loud little things.”
You come to stand beside him, the silence stretching out in the way it only can with someone you trust. A comfortable quiet, filled with birdsong and the ripple of fish in the water. And after a few beats, you hold out the small bundle.
“I found this in the gift basket in my room. Thought you might like it.”
He raises a brow, but takes it from your hands without question. His fingers are warm against yours, and as he peels back the paper, his expression stills. Inside is a deep red omamori charm, threaded with gold and marked with two careful ink strokes: protection and sincerity.
He studies it for a long moment.
“…You’re giving this to me?” he asks, voice lower than before.
“Yeah,” you say, suddenly unsure. “I figured, with us being here and… probably messing up a bunch of stuff culturally without realizing, you might need it. I mean… not need it, but maybe it’s, like, a nice buffer? I don’t know. Is that not okay?”
His eyes flick up to meet yours.
“No,” he says firmly, and closes his fingers around the charm. “It’s not rude. If that’s what you’re worried about.”
You blink. “Really?”
Izou nods once. He doesn’t smile, not quite, but the edges of his gaze soften. Then, to your surprise, he tucks the charm into the inside fold of his kimono close to his chest, pressed over his heart.
“I’m planning to go to the temple today,” he says after a pause. “If you want to come.”
You blink. “Oh.” Then you smile, bright and open. “I’d like that very much.”
Izou returns your smile, though his is more reserved. Softer. “Me too… If it’s not too much to ask we could go now… You know… before it gets crowded. It’ll be quieter.
You blink again, then nod quickly. “Oh. Yeah, that makes sense. I’m gonna get dressed then!” you say quickly, practically bouncing. “Give me ten minutes!”
You rush back inside before the excitement can bubble over. Your room is still dim with morning light, and the scent of tatami mats and sakura hangs in the air. You go straight to your luggage and pull out two kimonos you’d set aside the night before.
One is pale lavender with delicate silver cranes stitched along the hem, airy and graceful. The other is a deeper shade of indigo with subtle plum blossoms curling around the fabric.
You hold them up in front of the mirror, shifting your weight back and forth.
“They both look nice,” you murmur to your reflection, but the mirror is no help at all.
So, you purse your lips, glancing toward the door. Izou’s room is only a few steps away, and you know him well enough to know he wouldn’t mind.
Probably.
You pad quietly down the hall, barefoot, the fabric of your robe rustling softly as you go. You knock lightly, but don’t wait long before sliding the door open.
“Izou?” you call gently, poking your head in.
He’s already dressed, standing beside a low table adjusting the sash at his waist. His kimono is dark with soft floral patterns stitched in faded silver and violet. It fits him perfectly, of course.
He looks up the moment he hears your voice. His gaze drops to the two kimonos in your arms, then back to your face.
“I can’t decide,” you confess with a sheepish grin, stepping inside. “Do you think the lavender or the plum one suits the temple visit more?”
He doesn’t answer right away, just steps forward and gently lifts the plum kimono from your arm. His fingers brush yours briefly, a warm touch that lingers longer than it needs to.
“This one,” he says softly.
“Yeah?” You tilt your head, looking between the one he’s holding and the one still in your arms. “I thought you might say that actually… It’s a bit more traditional-looking, huh?”
Izou’s lips quirk, but he doesn’t explain further. His gaze flickers over your face, then down to the fabric again.
“We’ll match if you wear it,” he says softly.
“Match?” You blink, then look at his kimono. Sure enough, plum blossoms. “Oh! That’s adorable. We’ll look like a set.”
He chuckles, low and smooth, but there’s something else behind it. Something softer. Fonder. “Yes… a set.”
You beam without catching the subtle shift in his expression. To you, it’s just a cute coincidence. But to him…. To Izou it means something more… because matching outfits are a sign of commitment.
A subtle declaration, but of course you don’t know that.
“Thanks, Izou!” You tell him and rush off to change with a smile.
_____________
Even though it is rather early the road through the village is busier than you expected.
Many stalls line both sides of the path, vibrant and loud, filled with vendors shouting over one another to sell fresh peaches, steamed buns, trinkets, and charms. Moreover, children run between adults, chasing kites and each other.
You walk beside Izou, your sleeves brushing now and then. The road is just crowded enough to press you closer than usual.
Every so often you glance to the side, eyes catching on something you think might make a good souvenir — a little frog-shaped coin purse, or a painted wind chime that jingles softly in the breeze. You're in the middle of admiring a delicate porcelain tea set when movement at a nearby pottery stall catches your eye.
To your left, an older woman glances up from arranging her wares. Her gaze sweeps over you Izou briefly, then lingers a little longer than necessary. She takes in your matching colors, the slight closeness, and the ease in your movements beside each other.
Then she offers you a small, knowing smile.
“Oh,” she says softly, to no one in particular, but clearly aimed in your direction. “How lovely! Plum blossoms for both. A sign of harmony, you know.”
You blink. “Huh?”
The woman doesn’t explain further just tucks a strand of silver hair behind her ear and returns to adjusting a small clay vase like she hadn’t said anything at all.
You glance at Izou, puzzled. “What did she mean by that?”
He’s quiet for a beat longer than expected. Then his lips quirk faintly, and he says far too casually, “Just an old saying.”
“If you say so…” You push the rising feeling of unease down and keep walking.
But it happens again.
A man selling persimmons catches your eye. He gives you a knowing smile - small, but unmistakably amused, and nods politely as you pass. You blink, confused, and glance behind you to check if he is looking at someone else.
Unlikely, there is no one, but Izou beside you, close as ever, with his arms tucked neatly into his sleeves.
“Odd,” you think, and try not to think about it too much. After all, Izou doesn’t seem to be concerned, so why should you be?
But then a few steps later, a mother walking with her child suddenly slows as you approach. Next, she leans down and says something in a soft voice, too fast for you to catch, but the child giggles and stares right at you. Then at Izou. Then back again.
“What was that about?” you murmur, trying to smile politely as they pass.
Izou shrugs, face neutral, but his eyes are almost too calm. Like he’s holding something back.
”Why do I get that feeling that everybody knows something I don’t?”
Luckily, you’re finally nearing the far end of the village, the crowds thinning out, the temple just visible beyond a row of trees. Only a handful of stalls remain between you and the quiet ahead.
But then one of the stalls catches your attention immediately. The air around it smells of something grilled and sweet, a smoky, nutty aroma that makes your stomach twist in a pleasant way.
You pause without thinking.
“Smells amazing,” you murmur, already stepping closer.
The vendor beams at your reaction and begins wrapping one of the rice cakes before you even ask. And before you can pull out your coins, Izou’s hand moves quietly between you and the vendor.
“I’ve got it,” he says simply.
You blink, surprised, but say nothing as he pays.
The vendor chuckles softly as he hands the rice cake to you, not unkind by any means, but with the kind of knowing smile that makes your stomach flutter for a different reason. His eyes flick from you to Izou, and there’s a warmth there.
“Enjoy,” the vendor says. Then, with a subtle smile, “She’ll love it.”
You feel your ears go warm.
Izou only offers a polite nod and turns to continue walking, his expression unreadable save for the faintest curve at the corner of his mouth.
You scramble to follow him, clutching the warm bundle in your hands. “You didn’t have to do that.”
“I wanted to.”
His tone is casual, but your heart skips anyway.
And behind you, the vendor chuckles again low, amused, and just loud enough to feel like the punchline of a joke you weren’t meant to hear.
But then finally the road leads you to the edge of the village, and the noise of the stalls fades behind you. Ahead, a stone stairway leads up the hill, flanked by carved lanterns and shaded by tall pines. The temple you two plan to visit sits above, overlooking everything.
You slow at the base of the steps, still holding the rice cake. The warmth has soaked through the paper by now, soft and steady in your hands. A harsh comparison to the chaos inside of you that you can no longer ignore.
“…Are people staring at us?” you ask quietly.
Izou doesn’t look away from the path ahead. “Mm.”
“…Why?”
This time he glances at you, brief but deliberate. “Why do you think?”
You frown, uncertainty knotting in your chest. “I don’t know,” you mumble, heat blooming across your face. “I must’ve messed something up again. Maybe I did my hair wrong, or it’s the kimono’s color, or I wore the wrong sash, or…” Your heart suddenly drops. “Should I go back? I can change!”
“You didn’t do anything wrong,” he says. “I picked the kimono, remember?”
You blink up at him, that spiraling panic softening just a touch. “I know, but—”
“Why don’t you take a bite,” he says gently, nodding to the rice cake in your hand. “Might help settle your nerves.”
You glance down at it, the scent drifting up—sweet and warm and toasty. You take a slow bite. The crisp edge gives way to soft chew and sweet red bean paste, and despite everything, a tiny noise of approval escapes you.
“…You’re right,” you murmur, chewing. “That actually helps.”
Izou hums, watching you with the faintest smile ghosting the corner of his lips. The breeze lifts a lock of his hair and carries with it the distant sound of wind chimes.
You take another bite, then hold the rice cake up to him, offering it wordlessly.
He raises a brow. “You’re sharing?”
“Of course,” you smile up at him, trying to cover the quiet flutter in your chest.
“I bought that for you,” he says quietly and you would have assumed that he truly doesn’t want to take a bite if it weren’t for that lingering look in his eyes.
“I’m offering a bite,” you chuckle softly, “not the entire thing. Come on. It’s really good.”
Izou hesitates for a moment but then leans in slightly and takes a small bite close enough that you feel his breath brushing your fingers, warm and brief. Then he pulls back, chewing thoughtfully.
“…You’re right,” he says. “It is good.”
You try to laugh, but it comes out too breathless.
Luckily Izou doesn’t tease. He just watches you for a moment longer, then reaches out with two fingers and adjusts the edge of your sleeve where it slipped slightly off your wrist.
He doesn’t say why. He doesn’t need to.
You look at him, heart suddenly full of something you don’t have words for, and in that moment, the noise of the market fades completely. The laughter, the whispers, the tension from before, it all disappears into the quiet space between you and him.
Izou’s voice breaks the silence, soft and almost hesitant: “Do you still want to go to the temple?”
You blink, surprised by the question, by how careful he sounds. Do you?
“I can take you back to the inn,” he offers gently. “If it’s too much… if you’d rather.”
Your eyes drop to the small, warm remnant of the rice cake in your hands, then up to the stone steps ahead, the temple looming just beyond. You take a slow breath, then shake your head.
“No,” you say quietly, but with certainty. “I still want to go.”
Izou studies you for a moment, his brow furrowing slightly as if weighing your words.
You offer a small, shy smile. “You wanted to go. And I don’t want to ruin this for you.”
Izou’s brow furrows, and he steps closer. “You’re not ruining anything,” he insists firmly. “Whether you stay or go back, it doesn’t change anything. You don’t have to worry about that.”
You bite your lip, uncertain.
He softens, voice dropping to a gentle rumble. “If you want to go, then we'll go. If you need a break, we can turn around. Either way, it’s fine.”
You smile again and shake your head, pushing down the soft giggle that dares to escape your tight lips.
You move on.
_____________
The temple sits quiet at the top of a stone path, surrounded by wind-chimes and willow trees. It isn’t grand or towering. It feels lived-in, loved. Worn wooden beams curve softly under carved tiles, and paper lanterns sway between weathered posts.
You climb the last steps slowly, trying not to let your thoughts race ahead of your feet. Izou walks beside you, hands folded neatly in front of him, expression unreadable but unmistakably calm. Always calm.
Naturally, you fall into step just half a pace behind, unsure where you should be.
You glance at him from the corner of your eye. Every step he takes seems sure, quietly measured, and respectful. You watch the way he holds his hands, how he walks without rushing. It feels like there’s a rhythm to it, one you weren’t taught.
So you copy him.
Or try to.
Hands folded the same way. Stride small and even. You don’t want to risk doing something wrong, not in a place like this not when it clearly matters to him.
At the main hall, Izou slows, then stops just before the offering box. He bows once—deep and respectful, and steps forward silently. You mimic the bow a beat after, not quite as fluid, but earnest.
He pulls a small coin from his sleeve and drops it gently into the box, the sound barely a whisper against the wood. You fumble for your own coin, offering it the same way.
Izou brings his hands together in front of his chest, fingers lightly touching, and bows his head in prayer. His eyes close. Shoulders still. He doesn’t rush.
And of course, you follow every movement. Match the shape of his hands. Lower your head. Try to still your breath the way he does.
Eventually, he opens his eyes, and for a moment his gaze flickers toward you. Feeling his stare you look up, half-expecting him to look surprised or annoyed. But his gaze softens… just slightly… just for you… and a small smile flickers across his face, brief but real.
You blink at him. “What?” you whisper, uncertain. “Did I mess it up?”
He shakes his head slowly, that tiny smile still curling at the edge of his mouth. “No,” he murmurs, “you’re doing it… perfectly.”
And then he turns to light incense, stepping quietly to the side.
Of course, you follow. Just close enough to match his pace. Just close enough not to lose your place beside him. And together, you place the incense upright in the ash bed. Side by side. Your hands nearly brush.
You keep your gaze lowered, but movement catches at the edge of your vision.
Two older shrine-goers, praying near the incense trays, glance up. One smiles. The other leans toward her and whispers something beneath her breath. You catch the phrase “still so traditional” before it’s lost to the wind.
You blink. Traditional?
You’re just trying not to embarrass yourself further.
Still, your steps stay cautious. You keep your hands folded the way Izou does. You walk in silence.
You want to do it right.
Then, when the offering is done you two turn to leave. Still, you can’t help but look over to the older women again and notice how one bows her head while the other smiles as she watches you both pass, like she knows something you don’t.
So, you glance at Izou and lean toward him, keeping your voice low. “Are you sure I didn’t mess anything up?”
He hums lightly, almost amused. “You didn’t.”
“Because…” You glance back again. “They keep looking at us like we just announced something. Or agreed to something. And I… I don’t know what I’m missing.”
Izou doesn’t answer right away. But his pace slows just enough that you notice.
When he does speak, it’s quiet, thoughtful. “They probably saw something familiar.”
You blink. “Familiar?”
“Something they remember,” he says. “From when tradition wasn’t just formality. When it meant something.”
You glance sideways at him, brows still slightly knit. “Is that a good thing?” you ask, still not completely understanding.
Izou doesn’t look at you right away. His gaze stays ahead, fixed gently on the path winding back down through the trees. But the corner of his mouth lifts, not a smirk, not teasing. Something softer.
“Yes,” he says, and this time, he does look at you. “One might say that.”
His voice is steady, but there’s a glimmer of something behind the words something you can’t name yet, but it feels warm. Quietly proud. Maybe even fond.
But you don’t press. You just walk the rest of the way beside him, wondering what, exactly, they all saw that you didn’t.
_____________
What a day… You enjoyed experiencing the culture and interacting with the locals, but once evening comes around, you’re truly happy to be back in the inn.
The inn’s common room glows with golden light, lanterns swaying gently as night folds over the village outside. The table is already full with ceramic dishes piled high with leftovers, cups clinking softly as another round of sake is poured.
Thatch leans back, laughing at something Ace just said, something loud and ridiculous, at Marco’s expense, judging by the exasperated look on his face.
You smile faintly, letting their voices fade to a low buzz and not really listening, thoughts bouncing from memory to memory, replaying the day’s moments over and over.
Eventually, you glance to Izou, who’s sitting next to you. He hasn’t said much all evening.
But to be fair, you haven’t either.
“Izou,” you murmur, low enough that only he hears. “Can we talk?”
He looks at you then, eyes steady. “Is something wrong?”
“I just… Please…” You nod toward the hallway, and he follows without a word.
You end up near the edge of the garden, where the paper walls let in the soft sound of wind chimes and the distant laughter of your friends. It’s dimmer here, quieter. And when you turn to him, your hands are folded tightly in front of you.
“I’m not stupid,” you begin, voice soft but firm. “I know something’s been going on.”
Izou doesn’t respond, he just watches you, unreadable.
“People stared,” you go on. “They whispered. They laughed. At us. And you…” your voice catches, “…you won’t tell me why. I’ve asked. I’m asking again now. Just once more.”
Still nothing.
You exhale, starting to turn away, but then Izou reaches into his sleeve and pulls something out. A small, rectangular parcel, neatly wrapped in deep red cloth.
He holds it out to you.
You blink, confused, but take it carefully. Your fingers unwrap the cloth slowly, revealing a slim wooden box. You open it.
Inside is a hairpin.
Delicate and exquisite—silver inlaid with lacquered flowers, with a tiny crane poised in flight at the end. It glimmers faintly in the light, too beautiful to be anything casual.
Your breath hitches. “Izou, this is…”
He cuts in, voice low but clear. “In Wano… when someone wants to court another person, they don’t use words at first.”
You look up sharply.
“They offer gestures,” he says. “Meals. Walks. Small touches. Gifts. And eventually… a hairpin. It’s the final step before the proposal.”
The silence that follows is thick. Dizzying.
You stare down at the hairpin, its delicate craftsmanship glinting in your palm. The crane’s wings are outstretched mid-flight, caught in a moment of motion, and yet your whole world feels like it’s holding its breath.
When you speak, your voice comes out quieter than you mean it to. “Why didn’t you say anything?”
Izou’s gaze lifts to meet yours, but he doesn’t answer right away. You push, just a little more, because you need to understand.
“All those times I asked if I did something wrong,” you murmur. “If I offended anyone. You could’ve told me what it meant. That I was…” Your words falter. “That I was doing all that by accident.”
Still, he says nothing.
Your voice sharpens, not with anger but with hurt. “Why didn’t you explain it to me?”
Izou finally exhales, slow and quiet, like he’s setting something down inside himself.
“Because it wasn’t wrong,” he says simply. “It never felt wrong.”
You blink, startled.
“I liked it,” he continues. “Being looked at that way. Being given food, and walked beside, and…” He hesitates for a moment, then finishes softer, “It felt like I was being chosen. And I… I wanted to pretend. Just for a while.”
Your breath catches in your chest. He’s looking at the floor now, his voice low, unsure. Like he’s afraid to look up and find regret on your face.
And maybe you should be angry, or embarrassed, or feel tricked. But you don’t. You’re just quiet for a long moment.
Then, with slow, careful fingers, you lift the hairpin from the box and hold it out to him.
Izou freezes.
His eyes drop to the pin, to the crane resting in your open palm, then to your expression. Whatever he sees there makes his jaw tighten. He doesn’t reach for it at first.
You give it a little nudge toward him.
And finally, he takes it.
His hands are shaking.
You see it, the tremble in his fingers as he wraps them around the gift he gave you. The way he holds it like it’s something fragile, something breaking.
Like he thinks you’re handing it back.
“I just…” You start, then pause. You turn away, looking down toward the wooden floorboards, suddenly very interested in the weave of your sleeve. “I don’t know how to put it in.”
You don’t see his face, but you hear the breath he lets out. A sound caught somewhere between disbelief and relief.
“Could you…?” You swallow, still not facing him. “Would you… put it in for me?”
Silence stretches just long enough that you wonder if you misread something until you feel him move.
He steps behind you, slow and steady. And when his hands rise to gently brush your hair aside, your whole body goes still.
His touch is feather-light, reverent. He gathers your hair with more care than you thought possible, pulling it back just enough to find the right place near your ear. You feel the cool brush of metal as he slides the pin in.
And he sees it, then—your ears flushed bright red, the blush creeping all the way to the tips. Your shoulders tense under his touch like you’re trying to hold yourself perfectly still, even though you’re clearly on the edge of bursting into flames.
Izou smiles.
It’s soft. Private. A little stunned.
“Adorable,” he can’t help himself from saying it out loud.
He lingers just a moment longer, smoothing one last stray piece of hair away from your cheek, his fingertips ghosting across your skin.
And when you finally turn to look at him again, your blush hasn’t faded, but there’s something proud in your eyes now, too. Like you’ve chosen this. Like you’re not afraid of being seen anymore.
The crane glints in your hair between you.
And Izou… he just stares at you, utterly undone.
Then, like his body moves before his mind can catch up, his thumb brushes softly across your cheeks, tracing skin like he’s memorizing it.
You stay still, heart fluttering like the crane resting just above your ear.
Your breath catches when his hand tilts ever so slightly, his fingers cradling your jaw now. You open your eyes to find him already looking at you—closely, deeply—like you’re the only thing in the room.
“Izou,” you whisper, though you’re not sure what you meant to say. Maybe just his name. Maybe just to breathe it into the space between you because you need him to know how you feel without saying anything else.
“I know,” he murmurs, just as quietly.
But he still doesn’t move.
Not yet.
There’s a reverence in the way he waits, giving you time… always giving you time. And it’s that patience, that gentleness, that makes your chest ache with wanting.
So you tilt your chin up. Barely. Just enough.
His eyes flick to your lips. Just once.
And then he leans in.
The kiss is slow, almost tentative at first. A brush of lips, soft and searching, like he’s still unsure if he’s allowed to have this… if you’ll stay or pull away.
But you don’t.
You lean into him, one hand rising instinctively to grip the front of his kimono, grounding yourself in the warmth of him. And that’s all the answer he needs.
His other arm curls around your waist, drawing you closer, holding you steady as his lips press more firmly into yours—still tender, but now with more weight. More intent.
It’s not a kiss meant to steal your breath.
It’s a kiss that gives it back to you.
When you part, neither of you speaks right away. Your foreheads rest together, the hush between you humming with something alive.
But then a sudden gust of wind chills your skin, making you shiver beneath the soft night air and Izou feels it instantly.
His hand presses to the small of your back.
“Come on,” he murmurs, already shrugging off his haori. “Let’s head back. It’s getting cold.”
The walk back is slow and quiet, your steps unhurried, your heart still fluttering from the kiss and everything it meant. The hairpin glints gently in your hair as you lean a little into him, warmed more by his presence than the borrowed fabric.
When you return to the inn, laughter and voices are already spilling out of the common room. Inside, Ace, Thatch, and Marco are sitting cross-legged around low trays stacked with sake cups and half-eaten snacks, joined now by Kikunojo.
The moment you and Izou step into the light, Kiku looks up. Her gaze sweeps over you both—your flushed cheeks, the borrowed haori still wrapped around your shoulders, and then... the crane hairpin gleaming in your hair.
Her expression shifts immediately, all amusement and recognition. “Well,” she says, eyes dancing. “Congratulations.”
You blink, not expecting anyone to figure out what just happened by looking at you for less than three seconds.
Ace immediately pauses mid-sip and whips his head toward her. “Congrats for what?!”
Thatch nearly chokes on a rice cracker. “Hold on, hold on, what did we miss?! You two were gone for, like, five minutes!”
Kiku smiles behind her cup, absolutely enjoying herself. “Look closely.”
Thatch squints. “What am I looking for…? Oh. OH.” He points dramatically at your head. “The hairpin. It must have something to do with the hairpin!”
“Exchanging gifts, especially hairpins and other accessories are a sign of commitment, yoi.” Marco sips calmly. “It’s the final step in a Wano courtship ritual.”
Ace screams. “WHAT DO YOU MEAN FINAL STEP?! WHEN WERE THERE OTHER STEPS?!”
You burst into laughter just as Izou casually sits down and pours himself a drink like nothing is happening. You slide down beside him, flushed but smiling, and reach for his hand your fingers linking without hesitation.
“Oh my god, it’s real,” Thatch whispers. “It’s actually happening. I thought you two hated each other.”
“We bickered like once,” you say, amused.
“Which is flirting, apparently!” Ace gestures wildly between you. “Since when? No one tells me anything! Was this happening under our noses the whole time?!”
You’re laughing into your sleeve, but Izou’s hand is still in yours, steady and warm. He watches the chaos unfold with a faint smirk, as though this is exactly what he expected from his loud brothers.
“Okay but LISTEN,” Ace says, suddenly pointing between you and Izou. “We need a timeline. When did this start? When did you fall in love? WHO confessed? Was it dramatic? Did someone cry?”
Thatch slaps the table. “Did you hold hands before this? Kiss behind the inn? Is there a secret love letter somewhere? I need to know everything.”
You open your mouth to respond, but Ace cuts in again.
“Oh my god… NO… did you accidentally court him? Was it one of those ‘oops we’re married now’ situations?!”
“Well…” you begin and than look towards Izou for help, but he doesn’t answer, just raises his sake cup to his lips and takes a slow sip.
“Oh no,” Thatch groans, smacking the table again. “That’s what happened.”
Ace gasps. “And he knew the whole time! Maybe even planned it!”
“I didn’t plan anything,” Izou says smoothly.
“I don’t believe a single word that’s coming out of your mouth !!” Ace howls, flailing dramatically. “I swear, if one more surprise drops on me tonight, I’m throwing myself into the koi pond.”
You’re laughing so hard your sides hurt, but there’s a fluttering warmth in your chest you don’t want to let go of. You look at Izou - his eyes, his steady presence, the way his thumb gently brushes your knuckles beneath the table.
And maybe he feels it too, because he leans in and murmurs, just for you: “You’re glowing.”
“Blame the sake,” you tease.
“No,” he says softly, his smile deepening. “It’s not the sake.”
“STOP WHISPERING SWEET THINGS WE CAN’T HEAR,” Ace yells.
“WE’RE YOUR FAMILY, DAMN IT,” Thatch adds. “WE DEMAND TRANSPARENCY.”
“You two are the worst,” you say, still smiling.
“No, YOU TWO are the worst,” they shout in unison.
_____________
The docks are bustling as you prepare to leave, the sails of your ship tugging gently in the wind, and the early morning light painting everything gold.
You hug Kikunojo tightly, your voice soft. “Thank you. For everything.”
She squeezes you back just as firmly, a warm smile on her face. “Take care of him,” she whispers into your ear, then pulls back with a glimmer in her eyes. “And keep wearing the pin. It suits you.”
Your hand instinctively touches the ornament tucked neatly into your hair, and you nod, throat tightening a little.
Izou stands nearby, exchanging quiet farewells with a few other locals, and when your eyes meet, his expression softens in that way that makes your heart flip all over again.
But the moment is short-lived, because as soon as you both step aboard the ship, you can feel that chaos is about to start.
“Alright, listen up!” Ace announces, sliding down the mast with exaggerated flair. He plants himself firmly in front of you, arms crossed. “New rule: no sneaky late-night strolls, no romantic moonlit talks, and absolutely no eloping behind our backs!”
You blink at him. “We’re not… Ace, seriously?”
“I mean it!” he insists, pointing between you and Izou. “If we give you two even an inch of privacy, next thing we know, you’re getting married in the middle of the night by candlelight with no witnesses and we’ll all find out from a note taped to the mast!”
You can’t help laughing, lifting your hands to try and calm him. “Ace, come on, it’s not like that. We’re not planning anything. I swear.”
Thatch strolls up behind him, arms crossed, clearly enjoying the drama. “That’s what they want us to think. But we’ve seen the signs. The blushes. The stolen looks. You’re one quiet dinner away from exchanging vows.”
“Exactly. Therefore, I will sleep outside your door,” Ace threatens dramatically. “I will do it. Just try me.”
You open your mouth to protest again, but you feel Izou shift beside you, entirely too calm. In fact… smug.
“Well,” he says smoothly, folding his arms, “technically… I could marry her right here. In my cabin. Doesn’t even need to be formal. Quiet. Private. No interruptions.”
You turn to look at him, eyes wide. “Izou!”
But he’s smirking now, and there’s a dangerous glint in his eyes. He’s enjoying this.
Ace gasps loudly enough to echo off the sails. “OH HELL NO. You are NOT sharing a room! Not unless I’m sleeping between you two from now on!”
You sigh through your laughter, watching as Ace frantically starts drawing diagrams in the air with wild gestures while Marco walks away in the opposite direction, pretending not to hear a word.
Through it all, Izou’s hand remains firmly in yours.
You glance up at him, smiling despite the ridiculousness of it all. “You really like riling him up, don’t you?”
His smile softens. “Only a little.”
And even with Ace shouting about curfews and Thatch declaring himself your “maid of honor just in case,” it’s quiet between the two of you in that one perfect moment, like the chaos only makes it sweeter.
You glance up at Izou with a snicker you can’t hold back, eyes still bright from laughter. “Just wait until the others hear about this.”
He lifts a brow, returning your grin with a gleam of mischief in his gaze. “And Pops.”
Your expression shifts into a mixture of amusement and mock horror. “Oh, Pops is going to love this.”
Your laughter softens as Izou turns toward you, the teasing fading into something quieter, gentler. The breeze tousles his hair, and the warmth in his eyes isn’t playful anymore… It’s something deeper.
You don’t need words.
His hand rises, fingertips brushing against your cheek before tucking a strand of hair behind your ear, lingering there as if afraid the moment might slip away. You tilt your face up instinctively, breath caught between heartbeats.
And then he kisses you.
It’s slow, tender, full of the kind of affection that’s been building in quiet glances and stolen moments. The world around you fades away… the sway of the ship, the distant shouting from below deck, even the sound of the sea. It’s just the two of you, wrapped in that single, perfect kiss.
Until…
“OH MY GOD IT’S HAPPENING AGAIN!!”
97 notes · View notes
sexyandcringe · 17 hours ago
Text
Tumblr media
As much as you love to spend time with Suna Rintarou, you hate asking for it.
And as much as you hate asking for it, you still catch yourself tapping on his name, texting him to let him know you are free for the day because your friends ditched you.
Y/N: Yo, my girls went to war and left me alone and broken (they ditched me), wanna bangout?
Y/N: I meANT HANGOUT***
Y/N: We can bang too, though. Later.
It takes him around 10 minutes to reply, just as you’re about to hop in the shower.
Rin: Sure, let’s do that
Rin: When are you coming?
Y/N: I’ll take a quick shower and i’ll be over?
Rin: Bet. Text me when you done.
You leave a thumbs up reaction and head into the shower, already excited by the idea of meeting up with Rintarou.
It’s been a year now — this messy, no-strings, fwb thing you’ve got going; And you’d be lying if you said you didn’t like him, but these kind of things never end well for you, so you keep it casual, hit him up when you need some company (or a good fuck). it’s not like you don’t have a life; you’ve got your friends, your books to read, a job to do. You’re good on your own. 
You know Rintarou is not one for anything serious, but he is a good guy overall. He doesn’t just reduce you to a fuck-buddy, he sees you as a friend and cares for you, like friends do, but that’s all you’ll ever be to him. A friend and a good fuck.
That doesn’t stop you from parking in front of his building, walking up to the third floor stairs because his lift is always fucking broken, and knocking on his door with a wide smile and a basket full of snacks.
“Hey loser,” you greet, holding up the basket, "Got you some snacks.” 
His face remains stoic, unimpressed as he stares at you, “Fruits are not snacks, Y/N.”
Your only reply is pushing him aside and stepping inside, putting the basket on his kitchen table like you own the place. Suna Rintarou may be a professional athlete, but you really have to put up a fight with him for him to eat some fruits, and this is one of your battle tactics.
“I climbed, like, a thousand stairs. gimme some water.” you demand, flopping down in a chair around the table,  playing with the little cat statue in the middle of it. The one you got him when you were in Milan — black and white, scowling with a tiny green collar. It looks just like him and you still think it’s one of the cutest gifts you got him.
He scoffs but heads to the fridge anyway, grabbing a bottle and pouring it into your heart-shaped glass. the one you made him swear not to let anyone else touch. it was your heart-shaped glass that you bought for yourself, and since Rintarou’s apartment is like a second home to you, leaving it here was just as natural as breathing. 
“Am i your slave now?” he grumbles, setting the glass in front of you.
You grin, “You love being my slave.” 
Rintarou swears he is going to wipe that stupid grin off your face soon. Tonight.
Tumblr media
There is always something to talk about when you are with him.
The latest drama about his new manager, your neighbour who you are 100% sure is growing weed in their backyard, your coworker who might actually be satan in disguise; and when you run out of shit to say, you end up watching anime together, stealing each other’s snacks in-between kisses. All normal, absolutely nothing weird about kissing your homies on the lips, you tell yourself, especially if said homie is a complete hot mess of an athlete with the body of a Greek god and the most annoyingly perfect hands you’ve ever seen.
So every time you hang out with Rintarou, you end up with your limbs tangled with his, sharing heavy breaths at the rhythm of his heartbeat, and while you feel so full of him in those moments, he always leaves a hole bigger than before in the depth of your soul.
You’ve lost count of how many guys dumped your miserable ass with some variation of “you talk about suna too much”. Like you could just turn your heart off for him on command.
Not that any of them gave a shit about you either — most of them just wanted a warm body for the night, which, honestly, is probably all you’re good for.
Sometimes you wonder if Rin also sees you just as a piece of meat.
Maybe he’s just really good at acting like a friend.
You tell your friends that it’s just physical and there’s no way you’d fall for someone like him, but you can’t tell them that the idea of him seeing you just as a good fuck and nothing more hurts you more than it should do.
“i’m going to italy in a few weeks,” he says, sitting on the edge of the bed next to your half-asleep body, a strawberry lollipop lazily tucked between his lips.
You remove your sheets and sit up slowly before replying: “Okay.”
It’s going to be okay. It’s not the first time he’s gone out of the country, and he always comes back to you, be it in a month or two. You’ve done it before, you can do it this time too. It’s not a big-
“I don’t know when i’ll be back.”
Silence.
Usually, you’re good at hiding your feelings from him, keeping them caged under your throat, unspoken truths that you gulp down like heavy crumbs, but today you are doing a terrible job at that.
“What do you mean you don’t know?” It slips out a little too rough for your liking, a little too desperate.
“I got a sponsorship for an italian team and I want to see where this takes me. If it doesn’t work out in Italy I may shift to Spain or Sweden like Kageyama. I don’t think I’ll be back for a while.” He quickly glances at you, as if scared to meet your eyes. fucking coward.
You sit in silence, letting his words sink, letting the emotions stabilize and settle down for once.
You nod, “I see, i get it.”
You don’t. You don’t get it at all, any of it, but you can’t let him see you this weak.
You pick up your things, from the underwear thrown across the room to the toothbrush you left in his bathroom. You kiss him one last time, a simple peck on the lips - soft, quick, nothing like you want it to be, but you hope it will leave his lips burning, and you wave him goodbye, trying your best not to look at the broken expression he’s giving you. You can’t.
Driving back to your house feels sour and empty and when you open the door to your room the first thing you see is a small polaroid on your nightstand, a picture of Rin lying in the grass, smiling wide, while Luffy, his corgi, lays atop of him, snuggling his nose in it’s owner’s neck, and then there’s you, a blur of hands and open mouth at the edge of the frame because you couldn’t make it in the picture. Yet, it was one of the prettiest pictures you’ve ever taken of Rintarou.
You stare at it long enough to feel your heart cracking bit by bit.
And you break.
Tumblr media
Reblogs are really appreciated!
88 notes · View notes
corvusalbus93 · 1 day ago
Text
Astarion & the Consequences of Good Deeds
So, I did the “Stop the Presses” the other day and for those, who haven’t done it, because I missed it in my first playthrough, basically you have to stop the Baldur’s Mouth Gazette from printing a hit piece against the party. You can trigger the quest by talking to reporters Lens or Estra Stir and it becomes time-sensitive after talking to Ettvard Needle in the Baldur’s Mouth (aka article is printed after next long rest).
Since you get kicked out of the building I naturally I completed the quest with Astarion, as he’s the best for sneaking through that building undetected. So, I snuck through, found a new printing block to replace the hit piece with and made it to the printer.
As it turns out, the thing is operated by the fairy Jelliwig, who recognized Astarion (and would have probably any of any party), because Dolly Dolly Dolly had been freed in Act 2. In my playthrough this too had been done by Astarion, since his Sleight of Hand-skills had made this very easy (also no disapproval, when he does it).
Apparently Dolly can’t shut up about him and so, as a result of that action in Act 2, Jelliwig offers to drop the hit piece and print a different story. If you haven’t freed Dolly you need to pass some dialogue/skill checks.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Printing Press: Oi! Gormless! Over here. Thought I recognised you. Dolly Dolly Dolly was right – you aren’t much of a looker. Printing Press: Dolly can’t stop talking about you. Hero this, hero that, hero here, hero there. Hello, hero. Printing Press: You know, there’s some absolute filth about you in tomorrow’s edition. Seeing as you were king enough to free Dolly, how’s about I do you a favour? Printing Press: Why don’t we change the headline? We can load up something a bit less... damaging for your reputation?
So, where am I getting with all this?
Well, as we learn more about Astarion’s backstory, we find out he was often punished and tortured by Cazador. The worst of it he suffered after committing a morally good deed, saving that boy he just couldn’t bring to his master. And even early in Act 1, he sees Wyll too getting punished for sparing Karlach and he doesn’t seem exactly surprised.
If the last 200 years have taught him anything (among others), is that people with power can do whatever they want, unpunished, and no good deed goes unpunished. That is part of the worldview he has when we meet him. It’s not surprising he sees no merit in helping anyone throughout most of the game, with a few exceptions.
But as time progresses, the party helps more people things start to change. The people repay the party with gear, supplies, information, ect. - Dammon even fixed Karlach’s engine as well as he can for free. And in the end, when everyone gathered at the High Hall, in a good-aligned playthrough, the room is crowded with people you’ve helped since Act 1. As players we too notice how the game is easier, when you make allies, and the characters in game would take note of the help they receive as well.
When Astarion first receives thanks from the tieflings for killing the goblin leaders he’s dismissive, but in Act 2, when he says he’s never pictured himself as a banisher of shadows, he smiles. The role is growing on him, little by little.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Then in continuities like mine, Astarion experiences the results of good deeds in at least one very direct example, as it pays off not just immediately (Dolly blessing the party to resist the curse), but unexpectedly later on (Jelliwig doing him a good deed in turn unprompted).
Sure, sometimes doing the “right” things is punished or makes things more difficult, but I think for his character development it was also important to relearn that good deeds sometimes do pay off, can be rewarding in various ways – not just in terms of material gain but in gaining trust, respect, allies, even friends:
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Post refusing the rite: Wyll: Astarion showed restraint where most others wouldn’t. He might not appreciate the sentiment – but I’m proud of him. Lae’zel: To seek power for personal glory alone is a farce Astarion was wise to see it. Karlach: He’d hate to hear me say this, but I’m so fucking proud of Astarion. He could’ve had it all, but he kept his soul instead. Wasn’t sure he had it in him, but he’s changed so much. Overcome so much darkness. Ooh, I could smooch that pointy little face!
69 notes · View notes
quibbs126 · 6 hours ago
Text
I saw someone talk about what the hell is going on with the Saja Boys in the eyes of normal people post movie and I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it
I mean first off there’s the question of the people at the stadium and how much they remember from that confrontation with Gwi-Ma and the Saja Boys. But even if they remember, the idol awards were international, they probably had fans that weren’t there, and how do you explain that they were actual literal demons trying to take their souls and have the rest of the world believe them?
And also in the grand scheme of things, the Saja Boys only existed for around 2 weeks. So in universe they were a group that showed up, released (as far as we know) one song that got crazy popular, won the idol awards by default due to Huntr/x breaking up, and then they immediately disappear from the face of the earth all within half a month. And the Huntr/x girls may or may not have killed them
It’d be even weirder once people start actually looking into these guys, because like, the Huntr/x fans know the girls’ backstories. When anyone goes to look for info on them and their backstory, even as just like, a documentary or video essay on the brief phenomenon that they were, they’re gonna come up completely empty. Like they literally don’t legally exist, and any documentation that might come up appears to actually be forged. No one knows where they came from. And Huntr/x can’t even be charged with killing them, because again, legally they never really existed, not to mention there’s no trace of any bodies
Possibly the closest thing they might ever find to proof of their existence is in centuries old documents, paintings and photos, which any sane person would assume isn’t them
Even if the world assumes the Saja Boys were some sort of publicity stunt secretly working with Huntr/x, there’s still no evidence the boys ever existed documentation wise, they literally just appeared out of thin air and then completely disappeared. Like at that point, I think people would start calling supernatural forces, which normally would sound crazy but it’s actually true here, and nothing else makes sense other than maybe actors who completely changed their appearance and identities for some reason
102 notes · View notes
jetii · 1 day ago
Text
Man or Commander
Tumblr media
Pairing: Wolffe x fem!Reader / Wolffe x Doctor!Reader
Words: 17,082
Tags/Warnings: 18+ only! established relationship, fluff, it's like 50/50 pwp, protective!Wolffe, smut, oral (f recieving), fingering, unprotected sex, pinv, dirty talk, so much of that, praise kink in a big way, size kink, veryyy soft dom!Wolffe, Wolffe is a cuddly drunk
Summary: After your first date in months with Wolffe is ruined, you want to make the most of your night together. All Wolffe wants is you.
A/N: This was born from @cyaretra and I discussing Wolffe's guilty pleasures of red wine, trash reality tv, and fast food. RIP Wolffe you would love space in-n-out.
Previous Work | Next Work | Masterlist
Tumblr media
“How much further?”
You and Wolffe share a look over your shoulder as he hoists Boost further in his arms, Sinker dangling from yours like a wet bag of laundry. Comet trudges behind, looking for all the galaxy like he just got kicked in the face.
He had, by Wolffe's own account.
“If you don’t stop whining, I’ll leave you all here in the street,” Wolffe grumbles back, and you can tell he’s only half-joking.
Boost and Sinker, to their credit, shut up.
Comet, who has always been the most perceptive of the bunch, says nothing and tries his hardest to keep pace, limping on what you guess is a sprained ankle. The rest of him looks like a bruise, with various shades of reds, purples, and blues covering most of his exposed skin. He had been the first of them to get tossed around in the scuffle, the others jumping into the fray a little too late for him to not take the worst beating.
You try not to think about what might have happened if they hadn't intervened.
The streets of Coruscant are never truly empty, not even during the day, but they are at least quieter in the early morning hours. Which means that when a small squadron of clones, one of whom is being carried, appears from around the corner, people notice.
People stare.
You feel a wave of secondhand embarrassment for the four of them. You can practically hear Wolffe's internal cursing, and he makes sure you know he isn’t happy by the way he grabs your arm and pulls you close to him.
The four of you are going to look quite the sight once you reach the barracks.
Not a bad sight, mind, just a bit... rough.
Wolffe and you share the burden of Boost and Sinker, but it’s mostly him carrying both. You simply hang on, your free hand grasping one of theirs so they don't fall from their commander's arms.
Comet is still trailing behind, and Wolffe shoots him glances, trying to gauge whether or not he is going to pass out before you make it back. He doesn't say anything, though, and neither do you. Comet must take as some sort of dismissal, because he starts trying to make conversation.
"You know, sir, you should really get us some medals for this," he starts, and Wolffe looks up to the sky, asking some unseen deity why it hates him so.
You have to bite your lip to keep from laughing, but a giggle still escapes, and it makes Wolffe glance at you. You offer him a small smile, and his lips twitch slightly in return.
Comet keeps talking. "It was a hard-won battle, sir. We had them outnumbered. I bet there were twenty of 'em, at least."
"There were six," you say, turning back to him, and he shrugs, which you guess is as good a response as any.
"They were pretty big, though. They were probably part-Wookiee. Did you see the size of them? Huge."
You look at Wolffe again, who looks ready to drop Boost and Sinker in order to throttle his soldier. You can't help the laughter that bubbles out of your mouth.
Comet looks pleased with himself, and you think the pain of the fight is starting to make him delirious.
Wolffe glares at the two of you. "I hate both of you."
”Me?” you ask. "I didn't do anything!"
He doesn't answer, which is his usual response when you’re right.
You turn and continue making your way down the street. The neon signs and blinking lights of the seedy district fade into the darkness of the night as you walk, the sound of music and raucous laughter fading with them. The city is still busy, but it’s a different crowd, and they seem to be a bit more interested in getting home than making their way to the next club.
Not that there are many places open at this hour. It is, after all, one in the morning.
You and Wolffe share a sigh as another person pushes past, nearly knocking you over.
You've had about enough of this city. You were ready to go home the moment the sun went down, and now, it‘s all you can think about. You barely had time to look at your bed when you dropped off your bag this afternoon, and you want nothing more than to curl up in it, Wolffe at your side, and sleep for about a week.
That was the original plan, after all.
It's been months since you've had a day together, and you have been looking forward to it. A few drinks. A nice dinner. A walk through the city. An evening spent catching up on all the episodes of that awful holo-series the two of you have gotten hooked on. And then, you and Wolffe could crawl into bed and stay there for as long as possible.
It's what the two of you have been planning for weeks, and now, thanks to your over-zealous, over-protective, and frankly, ridiculous boyfriend and his brothers, you'll be lucky if you make it home before sunrise.
You can't bring yourself to be mad at them though. If they hadn't stepped in when they did, you and Wolffe would be the ones needing to be carried.
They saved the day, and you can't be mad at them for it.
But you are going to complain.
A lot.
"Why is there a fight every time we come here?" you ask. "Every time. We can't even get through one night without someone saying or doing something that causes a riot."
"Because Boost can't keep his mouth shut," Wolffe grunts, and the clone in his arms groans, which you think is an attempt to defend himself.
"You've got to stop picking fights with the locals," you add, turning to Comet, who’s looking worse and worse the closer you get to the barracks. "And I swear, if one more person calls me a 'trooper's whore'..."
"I will rip their spine out," Wolffe growls, and you and the others stare at him. He's a little bloodthirsty tonight, and you have a feeling it has to do with the way he'd been pulled from your embrace in order to break up the fight.
"That's a little graphic, don't you think?" you say, and he glares.
"They deserved it."
"Of course they did, honey," you placate, knowing it's easier to agree than to argue. He knows you're humoring him, but he lets it go.
A few more blocks, and the lights of the barracks come into view. There’s a single floodlight above the entrance, a few windows on the first floor still lit, but the compound itself is quiet. You’re the only ones walking the streets, and as you make your way through the gate, the silence settles around you. It’s a welcome change.
You step into the building and walk to the lifts. Wolffe presses the call button, and the doors to one open with a soft ding. You all shuffle in, and as soon as the doors are closed, you let out a collective groan.
Sinker snorts and lifts his head, his face contorted in pain. There’s a cut on his forehead, and a black eye mars the left side of his face. He opens his mouth, but nothing comes out.
Wolffe shifts, trying to keep his hold on Boost while also giving Sinker a little shake.
That seems to do the trick. Sinker clears his throat and speaks, his voice hoarse. "I'm sorry, Commander. I really didn't mean to cause any trouble."
Wolffe shakes his head.
"You didn't. Those shabuir did,” he says. Boost grumbles, and Wolffe jostles him a little harder than Sinker. "Shut it. You're lucky I didn’t let Fox throw your shebs in the drunk tank. And I'm only not doing it because she," he nods to you, "won't let me."
Boost grumbles again.
"What was that?"
"Thank you, Commander," Boost mumbles, and Wolffe sighs, letting his head fall back against the wall.
"I'm not mad," he continues, and you and Comet share a look, knowing what’s coming next, "but I am disappointed."
There's a chorus of groans and winces, and you have to cover your mouth with your hand to keep from laughing.
The lift slows to a stop, and the doors open. You and Wolffe shuffle out, the boys in tow, and turn towards the infirmary. The halls are still and empty save for a few droids who patrol the floors, and your footsteps echo in the silence.
You pass the first ward, then the second, until finally, you arrive at the third. You enter, and the lights flicker on as you move into the main room, heading for your equipment.
"Let's get the droid. I'll take Comet," you say, nodding at Wolffe, and the two of you deposit your passengers on the nearest cots. The medic droid, sitting idle since you left, stands up and powers on, the little light on its head flashing red.
"How may I help?"
"Run a diagnostic on Boost, would you?” you ask as you thumb through bacta patches. “I'm pretty sure he has a concussion."
"Yes, Doctor."
You come to stand beside Wolffe as the droid scans Sinker, and he wraps his arm around your shoulders, pulling you against him. You lean in and rest your head on his chest, and he presses a kiss to the top of your head.
"I'm sorry our evening was ruined," he says softly.
You hum and smile. "It wasn't a complete disaster."
"We didn't get to eat. Or talk. Or..."
You lift your head, and place a finger against his lips, shushing him. "No, we didn't. But we got a few things instead. For one, you got to prove to everyone that you can still take on three men twice your size."
"They were drunk," he points out, and you roll your eyes.
"And we got to spend some time together."
"Barely. Then they got jumped,” he says, motioning to the men, who are now all staring at the two of you. You give them a pointed look, and they avert their gazes, but not before muttering a few apologies.
"We also have the rest of the day, and tomorrow,” you add, raising your eyebrows suggestively, “to do whatever we want. With no interruptions."
"Is that a promise?" he asks, his lips pulling up into a smirk. He leans over you, his mouth inches from yours, and your breath catches.
"Absolutely."
"Oh, gross," Boost groans, and Wolffe pulls away from you, his glare returning.
"If the next words out of your mouth aren't a 'thank you' or an 'I'm sorry,' I'm going to make you wish you'd never been decanted."
"Thank you," Boost mumbles, and the other two chime in. Then, the droid speaks.
"Doctor, I have completed my diagnosis," it says, and you and Wolffe move towards Boost. "Trooper Boost has sustained several contusions and minor abrasions, including a sprained wrist, and a laceration requiring five stitches. He will also need an anti-inflammatory and analgesic."
"Shab," Boost lets his head fall back and groans, and Sinker rolls his eyes.
"I told you. Didn't I tell you? Didn't I say that would happen?"
"Yes, Sinker, we get it," Comet interjects.
"Did I not?"
"Yes, Sinker. You did."
You tune out the bickering as you move to help the droid with Boost and Sinker, then move on to Comet. By the time you’re finished, his ankle is wrapped and the bruises and scrapes have been covered. He still looks like he got hit by a speeder, but at least he isn’t bleeding.
The droid makes a note of the injuries and gives you the report, which you quickly read over before setting it aside.
"Alright. All three of you," you start, pointing a finger at each of them, "will stay here for the night. No strenuous activity, no training, no lifting or pushing for a minimum of one week."
There’s a round of protests, but you hold up your hand, cutting them off. "No. You all will do as I say, or you will spend the rest of the war in the infirmary scrubbing bedpans. Are we clear?"
"Yes, doc," they all grumble, and you smile, satisfied.
"Good. Now, try and get some sleep. If you need anything, just ask the droid. Don’t call me.”
Wolffe, who’s been standing silently behind you, steps up and crosses his arms. "Do what she says. I'll be back in the afternoon, and if I find out any of you left this room..."
He lets his words hang, and the three clones nod vigorously, promising to stay put.
"Good."
"Thank you for defending my honor. But next time, please try not to get yourself beaten up in the process,” you say, squeezing Comet’s arm.
He nods and smiles, his grin crooked thanks to the split lip. "You got it, doc."
You pull away and reach for the datapad, signing off on the treatment plan before handing the pad back to the droid.
"Notify me if any of their conditions worsen," you say, and the droid's head flaps in understanding.
"Of course, Doctor."
Wolffe steps up and places a hand at the small of your back, giving his men a parting nod.
"Behave yourselves," he warns.
You step away, and the three clones give their goodbyes, calling their apologies and promises of good behavior as you and Wolffe leave the infirmary. The door hisses shut behind you, and you turn, walking shoulder-to-shoulder with Wolffe back to the lifts.
The corridors are still and quiet, the silence broken only by the occasional beep from a passing droid. The lights are dim, the shadows stretching long across the durasteel floor, and you can feel the fatigue of the night begin to creep in. Your body is tired and aching from the adrenaline crash, but the thought of getting to curl up in your bed with Wolffe is enough to keep you moving.
You stop at the lift, and the doors slide open, the both of you stepping inside. As the doors close and the lift begins its descent, Wolffe turns and wraps an arm around your waist, pulling you into his embrace. You sigh and tuck yourself against his side, his warmth seeping through the fabric of his off-duty uniform.
"They shouldn’t have done that," he says, his voice low.
"They did it because they care," you answer, running your hand over his back.
"They're idiots."
"They're sweet," you correct. "I know they got a little carried away, but I think they're going to have plenty of time to reflect on that."
"You're too nice,” Wolffe replies as he leans down and nuzzles your temple.
"And you're too protective," you point out, smiling.
"You're worth protecting."
He presses his lips to your hair, and you close your eyes, savoring the rare display of affection. He’s not as sober as he appears, you realize, the faintest trace of alcohol still on his breath. He’s always more hands-on when he drinks.
Not that you mind.
You turn and kiss his cheek.
"And you're just mad because your brothers stole your thunder," you tease, giving him a grin.
"Damn straight," he says, leaning down to nip at your earlobe, and he smirks as you let out a squeak.
You slap his chest and turn to face him, his smirk widening at the flush on your cheeks. The lift slows to a stop, and the doors open, but neither of you make any move to exit. The idea of making the long journey back to your apartment is as unappealing as sneaking out of Wolffe’s quarters at the crack of dawn, and you can’t bring yourself to tear away from his embrace.
He tilts his head and nips at your jaw, his lips dragging along your skin. You sigh and run your fingers through his hair, gently scratching his scalp, and he lets out a pleased groan, his mouth traveling up to press a soft kiss against your cheek.
"You're staying," he says, the warmth of his breath ghosting across your ear, and you shiver.
It's not a question, but you pretend to think it over anyway, humming softly as you continue to play with his hair. Wolffe’s eyes narrow at your act, and his foot moves to stop the door from closing on his floor, his gaze never leaving yours.
"You're staying," he repeats, his voice taking on a commanding edge.
You give him a sly smile and shake your head.
“I need to eat and shower, and I’m not using GAR-issued soap,” you say, wrinkling your nose. “My body is not a weapon, and I refuse to treat it like one."
Wolffe huffs and removes his foot from the door, letting it slide shut. He punches the button for the ground floor with more force than necessary, and the lift jolts, slowly continuing its descent.
“I suppose that means we’re going back to your place then," he says, his tone dripping with resignation.
"Unless you have a private collection of luxury soaps I don’t know about, then yes. I'm sorry to say we are," you answer, grinning, and you slip out of his embrace as the lift comes to a stop.
You step into the hall and turn, watching as Wolffe slowly follows, a pout firmly on his face.
"You know, a good boyfriend would keep an extra bottle of shampoo for his girlfriend in his shower,” you tease as he comes to stand beside you.
"If she's such a high maintenance woman, maybe she shouldn't be dating a soldier," he retorts, giving you a pointed look.
“Oh, well if that's how you feel..."
You trail off and start walking towards the exit, but Wolffe catches your hand and pulls you back, tugging you into his arms. You collide with his chest, letting out a soft 'oof' before looking up and meeting his gaze.
His eyes are soft, and the hint of a smile plays at the corner of his lips.
"Come on, cyare, we both know I'm the only man for the job," he murmurs, leaning down to brush his lips against your temple.
You laugh softly and wrap your arms around his waist, holding him tight.
"Yeah, you're definitely the only one who can handle me," you say, and Wolffe’s eyes turn dark.
"Mmm, that I am," he rumbles, and he nuzzles your neck, his stubble scratching your skin.
You shiver, and Wolffe pulls back, looking down at you. He brushes a few stray hairs from your face and tilts your chin up, placing a gentle kiss on your lips. It's brief, barely a whisper, but it still makes you smile.
"Let's go home. We can finish our conversation there."
He drops his hand from your face, and you turn, looping your arm through his as the two of you begin to walk. It doesn't take long to reach the lot where your speeder is parked. The streets are empty, and the air is cool and fresh, the sky dark and dotted with stars. It's a pleasant night, and if it weren't for the events that transpired over the last few hours, you'd say it was perfect.
You shoot Wolffe a grin and hop into the driver’s seat, revving the engine. Wolffe rolls his eyes, but a small smile plays on his lips as he gets in and straps himself in, his hand coming to rest on your knee. He squeezes once, nodding, and you take off, heading home.
It's quiet as you fly over the city, the buildings nothing but blurs of color below you. You're not in any rush, and you fly leisurely, taking your time as you navigate the city streets. Wolffe's thumb moves in a gentle circle over your knee, his eyes fixed on the view outside the window.
You can't help but glance over at him every so often. It’s rare to see him like this, relaxed and unguarded. His head rests against the back of the seat, and he watches the city move by, the neon lights dancing across his features.
You know how much this break has meant to him. How hard it’s been, waiting for a day, an hour, even a minute where the two of you could be alone together. He's done well to hide it, but now, without the threat of prying eyes, his mask falls. He looks tired, and sad, and there's an edge of relief to his features, his eyes softening the closer you get to your apartment. You wonder how much sleep he's actually gotten over the last few months.
Not much, by the look of him.
The man doesn't know when to stop. Or when to say no.
It's part of the reason you fell for him. He's always trying to protect his men, his friends, his family. He puts others before himself, and you love him for it. You'd never ask him to change, but you do wish he'd take a little more time for himself.
Wolffe's eyes drift over, and they catch yours.
"What are you looking at?" he asks, his brows drawn together.
You shake your head and look away, back out the windshield.
"Nothing,” you reply. “Just wondering when the last time was that you slept."
He snorts and looks back out the window.
"That's an easy one. I can't remember,” he answers, and you frown.
"That's exactly what I was afraid of."
He chuckles as he turns his attention back outside, and you let out a sigh, shaking your head. He's impossible.
"Well, then I'm making sure you sleep tonight," you state with finality, a plan beginning to form in your mind.
Wolffe raises his brow and glances over.
"Oh, are you now?"
You nod, your gaze fixed on the street in front of you. The turn to your apartment complex is coming up, but instead of turning left, you fly straight past it. Wolffe’s thumb stops moving on your knee, and you bite back a smile as you continue on, heading towards the city center. He doesn’t say anything, but he sits up straighter, his gaze narrowing as he watches the cityscape pass.
"Yes. It's the doctor's orders," you say, giving him a sidelong glance.
Wolffe lets out a hum and sits back, his thumb starting its gentle movements again.
"Alright, then," he concedes. "Where are we going?"
"To get some food. I'm starving, and I can't sleep on an empty stomach," you reply, and Wolffe grunts.
"So we're stopping for a snack? We have food at home," he points out, and you shake your head.
"No, we're going to the best restaurant in the city."
"What restaurant is open at two in the morning?"
You look over, grinning, and Wolffe gives you a flat stare.
"Wolffe, my love, it's Coruscant. There's always something open."
Wolffe doesn't respond, but he does squeeze your knee, his thumb resuming its movement, and a shiver runs through you. He knows just how to work you, and even though the two of you are dead tired and the adrenaline has faded, it doesn't mean he isn't going to try and get his way.
But you have your ways, too.
You reach over and place a hand on top of his. He laces his fingers with yours and brings your hand to his mouth, pressing a soft kiss to your knuckles.
"Wolffe," you warn, but it's a weak attempt.
"Cyare," he answers, a knowing smirk on his lips. It’s barely there, a twitch of his mouth and a crinkle in the corner of his eyes, but it's there, and you know it's not going anywhere anytime soon. Not when the two of you finally have the chance to spend the night alone together and not under the watchful eye of his men. Or worse, Master Plo.
"Sorry, Commander,” you tease, your eyes flicking over to meet his. He raises a brow, and you grin. "Food first. Then we can talk."
"You drive a hard bargain, Doctor," he replies, but he doesn't sound bothered in the least.
"That's why you love me."
"Hmm, that's not the only reason," he murmurs. You give his hand a squeeze, and he brings it to his mouth again, placing a kiss against the inside of your wrist.
"I'm sure there are many. You'll have to tell me later," you say, feeling a blush spread across your cheeks.
"Count on it."
You turn another corner and drift down into a district lit with neon signs and glowing advertisements. It's busier here than the other places you've passed through tonight, and the sidewalks are filled with people. You’re forced to stop the speeder as a large group crosses the street, their laughter and loud conversations reaching you in the safety of the vehicle, and the two of you watch, waiting for them to pass.
“What are you planning?” Wolffe asks as he makes eye contact with two men who step too close to the speeder. They catch sight of him and immediately stop, backing away. He smirks.
"To surprise you," you answer, and he huffs.
"I don't like surprises," he replies, his eyes drifting over the crowd.
"Yes, you do," you say with a disbelieving laugh. You can name a few surprises he’s enjoyed in the time you’ve known him, and not all of them were of the sexual variety. Just most. "You just hate the idea that there might be a variable outside your control."
"I've got enough of those to deal with already," he grumbles, and you squeeze his hand.
"You're off duty. Just enjoy the evening."
He huffs, but you can see the corner of his mouth pull up, the dimple on his cheek becoming more pronounced.
"I'll admit, I've enjoyed some of the surprises you've come up with,” he says, giving you a sidelong glance.
A blush spreads over your cheeks, and Wolffe lets out a low chuckle. You shake your head and try to hide your smile.
"You're terrible," you murmur as you shift the speeder into gear.
"Maybe, but at least I'm honest," he replies, giving your thigh a squeeze.
"That's something I can't argue with."
The crowd clears, and you take off, zipping between the other speeders on the road. You turn and head towards the parking area, and the moment the speeder is secured, Wolffe is out of the vehicle and around to your side, opening the door and helping you out.
“What a gentleman," you tease, and Wolffe huffs, shutting the door and pulling you close.
"Don't go telling anyone. I have a reputation to uphold," he murmurs, leaning down and pressing a soft kiss against the corner of your mouth.
"I wouldn't dream of it," you whisper, tilting your head and catching his lips in a gentle kiss. He lets out a soft groan and his arms tighten, pulling you closer, his mouth opening slightly, his tongue darting out to swipe against your lower lip. You pull away, and Wolffe chases your lips, capturing them in a soft, brief kiss.
You chuckle and rest your hands against his chest, pushing him away. He goes with a slight stumble, his hands sliding down to grip your hips, his thumbs rubbing in gentle circles.
"Come on. I'm hungry, and you're drunk."
"Am not," he mutters, but the way his eyes flick back down to your lips says otherwise.
"Oh, you're not, huh? That's not why you're so affectionate right now?"
"No,” he grumbles, his lips pulled down into a pout. You snort a laugh, and he rolls his eyes, his expression relaxing. He leans forward and presses his forehead against yours. "All right, fine, maybe I'm a little drunk. But not so drunk that I can't keep up with you."
"We'll see about that," you say, pulling back. You let your hands linger for a moment before taking a step back and turning, making your way towards the restaurant.
The door chimes as the two of you step inside, and you’re immediately faced with a line of patrons snaking up to the counter and staff bustling back and forth. Wolffe makes a face as he scans the room.
"What is this place?” he asks, and you can hear the slight judgment in his tone.
“This is a restaurant, Wolffe," you reply, trying to hold back a grin. "I figured the best way to cure a hangover is with some greasy food. And you’ve never had a burger, so I figured we could fix that tonight."
"A what?"
You roll your eyes and take his hand, tugging him into the line. He lets you drag him along, and as soon as you find a spot, you turn and explain. Your hands run over his chest, and his come up, his fingers curling around your wrists, his thumbs stroking the sensitive skin on the inside.
“It’s like a nerf steak, but better. It's a mix of ground meats, and there's this bread called a bun, and you put all these other toppings and stuff on it,” you say as you bounce up on your toes, bringing your face close to his. “It's good, trust me. You'll love it."
"So you're telling me this thing," he starts, gesturing with his head towards the board where all the food options are listed, "has all the same nutrients as a nerf steak, but the texture is completely different, and the flavor is...better?"
“Pretty much," you answer, giving him a wide grin.
Wolffe doesn't look convinced, eyeing the board with barely veiled skepticism. A laugh escapes you, and his gaze snaps down to you, his eyes narrowing.
"What?"
"Nothing, you just look so confused right now. I've never seen that look on your face before," you reply, grinning.
"I don't think I've ever been this confused in my life," he states, turning his attention back to the menu. His brow furrows. "What the kriff is a 'tater tot'?"
A loud laugh escapes you, and the sound draws a few eyes. You cover your mouth, trying to quiet yourself, and Wolffe shoots you a glare, his cheeks turning pink.
"Sorry, I'm sorry, but it's just so funny seeing you like this," you explain, and his face softens. He reaches out and wraps an arm around your waist, pulling you flush against his side.
"Well, I'm glad one of us is enjoying themselves."
"Oh, come on, you're having fun,” you murmur, poking him in the ribs. He jerks, and his glare returns, but his arm doesn't move. You laugh and wrap an arm around his middle, patting his stomach. "Don't worry. I'm going to order for us, and you're going to eat what I get. And then we're going to go back to my place, and I'm going to tuck you in."
Wolffe snorts, but the smile on his lips and the way he relaxes in your arms says it all.
"Oh, is that all?" he hums, and you can feel his hand sliding up and down your back.
"Mhm," you tease, running your hand up his chest, your fingers playing with the buttons on his fatigues. "That's it."
"Just tucking me in, huh?"
"Yup. Nothing else," you say, giving him a smile that is anything but innocent.
Wolffe's eyes narrow, and his fingers tighten against your hip, the pressure firm and steady. He's considering his next move, and judging by the look on his face, he's already made up his mind.
You take a step back and reach up, adjusting his collar, smoothing it out. You take your time, letting your hands run over his shoulders and chest, feeling the planes of his muscles. He holds still, watching you with dark eyes. You lean in, and he holds his breath, waiting for your next move.
You pat his shoulder, giving him a small smile.
"Well, maybe if you’re really good, I'll read to you," you tease, giving him a wink before turning to look at the menu, standing on your toes to see over the crowd.
Wolffe huffs behind you, and his hand comes up, wrapping around your waist.
"You're mean," he whispers in your ear, his breath tickling your skin.
"Mean? How so?"
"You're being mean to the man who just got out of a drunken brawl in your honor," he murmurs, and his hand tightens around your waist, his fingers pressing into your flesh.
"Well, when you put it like that," you begin, turning and looking up at him. You tilt your head and give him a sweet smile. "Would the man who got into a drunken brawl in my honor care for a milkshake?"
Wolffe looks down at you and sighs, shaking his head. His lips turn up in the corner.
"I suppose he wouldn't be opposed to the idea."
"Good, because I'm getting you a jorganfruit one," you answer as you fall back on the soles of your feet.
"Is it good?"
"So good," you say, nodding enthusiastically. His mouth twitches into a smile, and his arm slides up, wrapping around your shoulders and pulling you close.
"Then I guess I can't say no," he replies, and he presses a soft kiss to the side of your head.
You sigh and lean into him, his warmth surrounding you. Your head falls against his shoulder, and his arm tightens around your waist, holding you close.
It's the first time in weeks the two of you have been able to just exist, and you take a moment to relish the feeling of his body pressed against yours, the warmth of his breath on your hair. You can feel the eyes of the patrons on you, a few even openly staring, watching as if they're trying to solve some great mystery. It's not often they see a clone officer around here, especially one as decorated as Wolffe.
You're sure it's not every day they see one with his arms wrapped around a woman, holding her close, his eyes filled with nothing but warmth, either.
You can't blame them. The two of you are quite a sight, and while you know Wolffe's presence tends to make people nervous, you hope they can see him the way you do.
Strong, but soft.
Fierce, but tender.
Warm, and protective.
You tilt your head and look up, finding his eyes fixed on the crowd. He's scanning the room, his gaze roaming over the patrons, assessing the threats. It's a force of habit, and one that you're sure he'll never shake, no matter how many times you remind him that he's allowed to relax. Not that you can blame him. Tonight was a perfect example of the dangers of the world, and while you are grateful for the protectiveness he and his brothers show, you hope he knows that he can be vulnerable, too.
You reach up and place your hand against his cheek, gently guiding his gaze back down to you. You offer a soft smile, and you watch as the furrow in his brow fades, his features relaxing as his attention settles on you.
The line moves, and before long, you’re placing your order. Wolffe stands behind your shoulder, watching the man behind the counter as he takes your order with an unflinching intensity that you've grown accustomed to over the last year. He doesn't move, and he doesn't blink, not until the man hands you a cup and the receipt.
"Enjoy your food," the man says, shooting Wolffe a wary look.
Wolffe nods, but his eyes stay fixed on the man, watching as he turns and moves into the kitchen.
"Wolffe," you whisper, elbowing him.
He huffs, and a hand moves to rub at his side.
"What?"
"You were being rude."
"Was not," he mutters, his brows drawing together.
You raise an eyebrow, and his frown deepens.
"Fine, maybe I was," he says, turning his attention to the packed seating area. He scans the room again, his eyes moving from table to table, studying the occupants. They're mostly couples, a few groups of friends, but the place is busy, and Wolffe's unease seems to grow.
"See anything interesting?" you ask, bumping him with your hip.
"No," he replies as his eyes come back to rest on you. He leans down, brushing his lips against your cheek. "Just making sure no one gets any ideas."
You laugh and shake your head.
"No one is going to bother me, Wolffe."
"After the day we’ve had, I'm not taking any chances,” he grumbles, and you turn, stepping closer and looping your arms around his waist. He doesn't hesitate to pull you into his embrace, and the two of you stand there, watching as the food is prepared and the people come and go.
When your number is finally called, Wolffe's arm stays locked around your waist, his grip tight and sure as he guides the two of you towards the exit.
The walk back to the speeder is uneventful, but the air is cool, and the sky is clear, the stars shining bright overhead. You lean into his side, and he turns, pressing his lips to your hair, holding you close as the two of you walk back.
The streets are still busy, and the sidewalks are lined with people, the sounds of conversation and laughter floating around you. You can see the neon signs of the restaurants and bars that line the streets, the bright colors and flashing lights a sharp contrast to the calm night.
The two of you come to a stop outside the speeder, and Wolffe moves to open the door for you, but you skirt around him, snatching the bag of food from his hand. You hop onto the hood of the speeder and turn, grinning as he glares at you.
"Really?"
"I'm hungry," you say, shrugging and opening the bag.
He huffs, his lips pulling into a frown.
"And you expect me to sit here and eat on top of the speeder?"
"I don’t expect you to do anything. I'm going to sit here and eat my food," you state, and you take a bite of a fry, making a show of letting out a pleased moan.
Wolffe watches, and the longer he does, the more you can see the cracks forming. He glances around the parking lot, his gaze shifting from one car to another, his eyes flicking over every darkened corner and shadow. When he's satisfied no one is watching, he walks over, his steps heavy. He steps between your legs until his thighs are pressed against the hood, and he leans forward, his hands coming to rest on either side of your hips.
You swallow and look up at him, and he raises a brow. His face is impassive, but his eyes are alight with humor. You take another bite and grin, and his expression softens, the corner of his mouth turning up in the barest hint of a smile.
"Well, are you going to share, or not?" he asks, tilting his head.
"Hmm, I suppose I could," you begin, and you reach into the bag and pull out a fry, bringing it up to his lips. "Open."
Wolffe hesitates for a moment before leaning in, his mouth parting. You push the fry in, and his lips close, his teeth sinking into the potato. You try not to stare as he chews, his mouth moving slowly. He's not trying to be sexy, but the way his jaw moves, the way his lips press together, has you entranced, and a shiver runs through you, heat pooling low in your stomach.
He swallows, and his tongue darts out, licking his lips.
"Good?" you ask, your voice barely a whisper.
"Decent," he answers, his gaze fixed on your lips.
"Just decent?"
"Mhm. I could do without the grease."
"That's half the point,” you say, laughing softly.
“You’re a doctor, shouldn’t you be telling me not to eat garbage food like this?"
"No. I'm the Chief Medical Officer, not your mother. You can eat what you want," you retort, and you pull out a burger. You carefully unwrap it and offer it to Wolffe. "Eat this."
Wolffe stares at the burger in your hand, his expression flat.
"Why are you looking at it like it's poisoned?"
"Because it might be."
"Oh Force," you mutter, and you pick up a fry and shove it into his mouth. "Eat. Both. Or so help me, I will drag your sorry ass back to the infirmary and have the droids hook you up to a nutrient drip."
He gives you a look, but he takes the burger from your hand and bites down, chewing slowly. His expression softens, his eyes widening, and his eyebrows lift as he takes another bite.
"You're right," he says, swallowing. "It's good."
"I told you. I always know best."
"You're impossible," he mutters around his food.
"And yet you're still here."
"Where else would I be?" he asks, giving you a sidelong glance.
You can see the affection in his eye, the way his cheeks turn pink, and the smile that threatens to break out. He tries to hide it, but his walls have always been easy for you to see through, and you know him better than anyone.
"Oh, I don't know, off chasing after a new woman," you tease, and his expression turns sour.
"Don't be stupid," he grumbles, taking another bite.
"Well, why wouldn't you?"
"Because I have a beautiful, intelligent, infuriating woman who loves me right in front of me. And I love her," he states, the last words coming out a little softer than the others.
You blink, and he blushes, turning away.
"So that's why I'm here," he finishes. He reaches for another fry, popping it into his mouth.
A grin spreads across your face despite your best efforts to stop it, your cheeks warming. Wolffe never talks about his feelings. Not in the way most people do. He's a man of few words, and when he does open up, it's never as flowery or sweet as his brothers. But the things he says, the small moments when he lets his guard down and tells you the things he wants, or how he feels, are so much more meaningful.
He's told you he loves you before, but it's not something the two of you say often. You know it, and you think it, every moment you're together. The fact that the two of you even have the chance to have moments like these, where you can just be yourselves and not the faces people expect, is enough.
"I love you too," you say, your smile widening. Wolffe meets your gaze, his eyes soft.
"I know," he murmurs.
"Good. Because I'm going to tell everyone you said that."
"Don't you dare.”
You give him a shrug, and he scowls, taking another bite of his burger. You chuckle and reach for another fry, popping it in your mouth and chewing, looking out over the lot. It's a nice night, and you take a moment to enjoy the feeling of the breeze on your skin, the coolness a stark contrast to the warmth of the man between your legs.
You can't help the smile that spreads across your lips as you watch Wolffe, his cheeks stuffed with food. He's enjoying himself, and while he'd never admit it, the food is helping him sober up. His cheeks are less flushed, and his eyes are brighter, less hazy.
He'll sleep well tonight.
Wolffe catches your eye and smirks, and you smile back. The two of you finish your meal in comfortable silence, the occasional laugh or comment passing between the two of you. By the time the food is gone, the lot is all but empty, the streets quiet and still.
"That was good," he admits, crumpling the wrappers and tossing them into the bag.
"You know, that's what I said about the nerf steak, and the dumplings, and the soup, and the fish, and—"
Wolffe huffs and places his hands on either side of your hips, leaning down and nuzzling your neck. You squirm, trying to push him away, but he's stronger than you, and all it does is bring him closer.
"Alright, alright, I get it, you've got good taste,” he murmurs, and you giggle as he nips at your jaw. "Now, are we going home or not?"
You shiver, and a smirk pulls at his mouth, pressed against your skin. He knows exactly what he's doing, and you don't know whether you want to slap him or kiss him.
You opt for the latter.
You slide your fingers through his hair, the dark strands silky under your touch. He lets out a quiet groan and tilts his head, his hands moving to grip your hips. His lips are warm and insistent, and the faint taste of jorganfruit lingers on his tongue as it runs over your bottom lip. You let him, and he kisses you slowly, his hands running over your back, pulling you closer until there's not a sliver of space left between the two of you.
The two of you make out in the parking lot for longer than you should, your mouths moving lazily, your bodies flush against each other. Neither of you can bring yourselves to care that anyone could walk up and see the Commander of the 104th kissing his medical officer like a lovesick teenager, and neither can you bring yourselves to stop.
If anything, you think Wolffe is enjoying the display a bit too much. His kisses become bolder, more consuming, and his hands wander, running up and down your sides and over your ass. He presses until your back is flat against the hood of the speeder, and his thigh bullies its way between your legs, nudging the apex of your thighs. He doesn't do anything more, doesn't grind or move against you, but his intention is clear.
You pull back, and Wolffe makes a sound of protest, leaning forward and chasing your lips. You laugh and place a hand against his chest, gently pushing him back.
"Wolffe," you say, trying to put as much authority into your voice as possible. It's not easy when you can feel the warmth of his thigh between your legs, his breath hot against your mouth.
He doesn't move.
"Wolffe," you repeat, your voice dropping into a whine.
He doesn't answer. Instead, he tilts his head, pressing a series of slow, lingering kisses against your neck. They start behind your ear, his lips dragging over your throat, stubble scratching your sensitive skin. He's gentle, his touch almost reverent, and you let out a soft moan, arching into him.
He takes advantage of your distraction to move his thigh, pressing it snugly against your center. Your head falls back, and your hands curl around his arms, squeezing. You can feel the muscle flex beneath your fingertips, his strength evident even under the layers of clothing.
Wolffe presses another kiss to your skin, his teeth grazing your throat, and you know that if he doesn't stop, the two of you are going to end up doing something in the middle of a parking lot that will  have you seeing Fox for the second time tonight.
"Wolffe," you breathe, and this time, it's more of a gasp than a command.
"Cyare," he rumbles as he pulls back, his eyes dark and filled with something you know very well.
"Take me home."
His eyes narrow, and his hands tighten around your waist. He's not going to take no for an answer.
"Or we can stay here, and I can bend you over the hood," he murmurs, and your face grows hot.
"Wolffe!"
He chuckles, the sound low and gravelly, and his hands run over your back, smoothing out the wrinkles in your clothes.
"Just saying," he says, giving you a teasing smile. You push him away with a hand on his chest, and he goes willingly, backing away from the hood and offering you his hand.
"You're terrible," you chide as you take it, sliding off the hood and straight into his embrace.
"Maybe," he murmurs, and his hands settle low on your waist, holding tight. "But you like it."
You roll your eyes, but you can't deny the fact that you very much do like it, and the fact that the man holding you is the only person you've ever felt like this with. He's the one who can bring you to the edge of your control with just a few touches, a few words, a kiss.
He's the one who makes you feel wanted, and desired, and loved.
He's the one who holds your heart, and the knowledge of that makes your head spin, a dizzying mix of arousal and affection washing over you.
"Let's go home," he whispers, and the look in his eyes says everything.
He's thinking the same thing, and his control is waning, the tension between the two of you thick and heavy.
You nod, and Wolffe wastes no time. He guides you around the front of the speeder, opening the door and helping you inside. He takes the bag from you and tosses it into a nearby can before sliding into the passenger seat. You turn to ask if he's ready, but the question dies on your lips, replaced by a squeak as he pulls you into a kiss, his hands cupping your face, his fingers tangled in your hair.
It's brief, his lips brushing yours once, twice, before he's pulling away, leaving you breathless and wanting.
"Thank you for dinner," he whispers against your lips.
"You're welcome," you reply, breathless and smiling.
"But if we don't leave now, I'm going to fuck you in the backseat, and then we're really going to be in trouble," he growls, and you shiver, heat pooling between your thighs. He pulls back and gives you a look that says he means business, and you bite back a whine as he settles back into his seat, fastening the harness.
"Let's go," he orders.
You're quick to obey, starting the engine and taking off. The ride back is silent, but the tension between the two of you is tangible. It's heavy and demanding, and all you can think about is the man sitting beside you, the way his mouth feels, and his hands, and how good it's going to feel when he finally has you alone.
Wolffe’s hand, heavy and warm, comes to rest on your thigh.
You swallow and press your foot down a little harder.
The city drifts by, and it isn't long before you're flying down a street lined with artificial trees, their branches reaching towards the sky. A few blocks down, and you're turning, entering the parking area below your building.
You park and kill the engine, and the two of you sit in silence for a moment. The lights from the streetlamps filter through the windshield, casting the interior in a soft glow. You take a deep breath, and Wolffe turns, his eyes catching yours.
“Are you ready to go inside, cyare, or do you want to do this here instead?" he asks, his voice low and gravelly.
A blush spreads across your cheeks, but you can't find the words to respond. Instead, you unbuckle your seatbelt, and his mouth twists up in the corner, a smirk spreading across his lips.
"Alright then, let's go," he murmurs, and his hand slips from your thigh.
He's out of the speeder and around the front, opening the door before you can even reach for the handle. He helps you out, his hand steady and warm as he pulls you into his arms. He closes the door behind you, and then he's walking, leading you towards the lobby.
You follow him inside, and the man at the front desk does a double take, his eyes wide as they land on the pair of you. You offer him a small wave, and he waves back, his face slack with surprise.
"Evening,” Wolffe greets, low and gruff. His hand finds the small of your back, gently guiding you to the lift.
“Have a good night,” you call over your shoulder as the two of you pass.
"You too, Doctor," the man answers, his gaze still fixed on Wolffe.
You press the button for the lift, and it comes to a stop, the doors sliding open. Wolffe wastes no time in ushering you inside and hitting the button for your floor. He stands close, his hand still pressed firmly against the small of your back.
The doors slide shut, and Wolffe steps in front of you, his eyes intense as they meet yours. His hand moves, sliding over the curve of your ass, cupping and squeezing. You let out a surprised squeak, and he huffs, a smirk twisting his lips.
"What? You thought I'd be able to wait until we got upstairs?" he murmurs as his head dips, his lips hovering a hair's breadth away from yours.
"I thought you were going to try," you whisper, trying to hold back a shiver.
"Mm, no. Not tonight.”
You can feel the warmth of his breath on your lips, the closeness making your head spin. His hands move over your body, and his eyes roam over your features, his gaze heated. He looks hungry, his desire clear in the way his eyes linger on your lips as you reach out, your hands moving to the buttons of his uniform.
"I think I can agree with that," you murmur, undoing the first button. Your thumb runs over the small patch of skin bared at the hollow of his throat.
Wolffe grunts, his eyes fluttering shut. You can feel the shudder that runs through him, and his hands come up, his fingers wrapping around your wrists. He doesn't push them away, though, instead, holding them loosely as you undo another button, then another.
You take your time, savoring the feeling of his skin beneath your fingertips. You know he's struggling, the need for control warring with the urge to give in. He doesn't often let himself lose control, always focused on the task at hand, but tonight, he's off duty, and the man between the lines of command and the soldier has shown his face.
And he's desperate.
The lift dings, and the doors slide open, the sudden noise startling the two of you. Wolffe's grip tightens as he lets out a frustrated sigh.
"Fucking hell," he mutters, turning and guiding you into the hall.
You chuckle, and his hand squeezes your hip, his expression darkening.
"You think this is funny, huh?" he growls, his voice dropping an octave.
You bite your lip, but the grin spreads across your face, the smile bright and full. Wolffe's eyes narrow, and a hand moves, sliding over the curve of your ass. A yelp escapes you as his fingers dig into your flesh, the sensation shooting straight between your legs.
"Oh, it's funny," he mutters, shaking his head.
He pushes you forward, his hand guiding the two of you towards your door. It's only a few steps, but it feels like a mile, his touch firm, the promise of what's to come clear in the way his grip tightens the closer the two of you get. You can feel his presence looking behind you as you unlock the door, your hands shaky and fumbling.
He doesn't say anything, but the heat in his eyes is unmistakable, his desire evident. He's going to make you pay for that smile, and while a small part of you is nervous, the rest is excited, eager to see how he's going to get his revenge.
You open the door, and before you can even step inside, his arm is looping around your waist, lifting you off the floor and into his arms. He steps into the entryway and kicks the door closed, the slam echoing in the otherwise empty apartment.
"You're a fucking tease," he grumbles, kicking off his boots.
"Me? A tease?" you ask, incredulous. You squirm in his arms, and his grip tightens. "Who was the one who couldn't keep his hands to himself the entire night? Or the one who tried to seduce me in the parking lot?"
"You're one to talk. If you weren't such a damn menace, we would have been in here hours ago,” Wolffe counters, his grip tightening around your waist. He steps around his discarded boots and carries you into the kitchen, flicking one of the cabinet lights on with his shoulder. You kick off your heels as you go.
"You know, I think I remember you being the one to pin me to the hood of the speeder,” you point out, and you raise a brow, giving him a look.
Wolffe sets you down on the edge of the counter and places his hands on either side of your hips, leaning close. You lean back, and his hands slide over your thighs, gripping and pulling until his hips are pressed between your knees.
"Well, I'm not sorry,” he says as he dips his head, nuzzling your neck. “It was the best part of my night."
"It was?"
"Mhm."
"Better than the fight?"
"Much better," he answers, his breath hot against your skin. His teeth graze the spot just behind your ear, and you shiver. Your legs wrap around his hips, and your hands find his shoulders, curling around the fabric of his uniform.
"That's high praise, coming from the Commander," you tease, tilting your head and allowing him more access.
Wolffe chuckles and presses a kiss to the hollow beneath your ear.
"Mm, well, the Commander likes a good fight, but the man prefers spending his time like this," he murmurs, his hands moving up, sliding under the hem of your shirt.
His fingers trail along your sides, running over your skin in lazy circles, the touch firm. You can feel him everywhere, the warmth of his hands, his lips, the way his hips press against yours. The outline of his cock, hard and insistent, brushes the inside of your thigh, and you shudder, pulling him closer.
"Like this, huh?"
"Mhm."
"And just what does the man have in mind?" you ask, biting back a moan as his hands dip lower, running over the curve of your ass. He squeezes before continuing on, fingertips dancing over the tops of your thighs until they settle between them, his thumbs rubbing firm circles into your skin.
He lets out a thoughtful hum, the sound rumbling in his chest, his breath hot against your skin. It takes all your self-control to keep still, but the anticipation is delicious, the knowledge that he's going to do whatever he wants, and you're going to let him, a heady rush.
Wolffe pulls back, his gaze roaming over your face. Even his clouded cybernetic eye can't hide the lust, the way his eyes have darkened, the black almost completely consuming the brown of his iris. His cheeks are flushed as he studies you, and his lips are red and slightly swollen from where he's been biting them, trying to hold back the noises he wants to make.
"What does the man have in mind? Let me see," he murmurs, his fingers curling around the fabric. He pops the button of your pants and pats your thigh, and you obey, lifting yourself so he can tug the clothing down your legs. He drops them to the floor, his gaze returning to yours.
"Well?" you ask, a smile playing on your lips.
Wolffe doesn't answer. Instead, he reaches out and cups your sex, the fabric of your underwear a thin barrier between the heat of his palm and your aching core. His touch is gentle, barely there, and yet the pressure is enough to send a spark through you, your skin prickling. You swallow, and his lips turn up, the hint of a smile spreading across his features.
"Let's see," he begins, his finger tracing a line over the damp fabric, drawing a gasp from your throat. "First, I'm going to undress you."
His hands move, his thumbs hooking into the waistband of your underwear, fingertips sliding over the smooth expanse of your skin. He pulls the fabric down slowly, his eyes never leaving yours. He watches as you shift and shiver, his expression calm, the only sign that he's not unaffected the slight tremble in his hands.
"Then, I'm going to taste you, get you ready for my cock," he continues, his voice rough.
His touch is slow, methodical, the drag of his knuckles and fingertips torturous. Your underwear slides down, and you let out a small whine, the fabric bunching around your thighs.
"And when you're all nice and wet, and you're begging for me, I'm going to fill you up, and fuck you, nice and slow," he growls, his hands running over your legs, sliding your underwear down and tossing them to the floor.
Your face grows hot, the blush spreading across your cheeks and down your neck, the heat creeping down until it settles low in your stomach. Wolffe's eyes track the movement, and he finds the hem of your shirt, pulling the fabric up and over your head, his hands immediately cupping your breasts over your bra.
"What do you think about that, cyare?" he asks, his thumbs brushing over your nipples, the fabric rough against your sensitive flesh.
You bite back a moan, and his brows raise, expectant. You know what he wants, and you can't bring yourself to deny him, not when his hands are already on your body, his fingers working the clasp of your bra.
"Yes, please," you whimper, reaching up and sliding your arms around his neck, pulling him closer.
"See? That wasn't so hard," he says, his lips twitching. He unclasps the garment, and it falls open, the fabric sliding down and joining the rest of your clothes on the floor.
You're left bare before him, exposed, and Wolffe takes a moment to drink in the sight. His hands come up, his fingers tracing the curve of your neck, the slope of your shoulder. They run over the swell of your breast, his touch feather-light, the contrast between the cool air and the warmth of his skin raising goosebumps. He continues down, over the plane of your stomach, the ridges of your ribs, until he comes to rest against the flare of your hip.
"Perfect," he breathes, his gaze returning to yours.
His mouth is mere inches from yours, his breath ghosting over your lips. He doesn't move, and neither do you, the two of you locked in an intense stare. You're waiting, wanting, and it's a battle of wills to see who will give in first.
You lose.
Your head tilts forward, and Wolffe is there, meeting you halfway. His mouth closes over yours, the kiss gentle, tender, nothing like the rough, demanding way his hands grip your hips, his fingers pressing into the soft flesh.
It's the opposite of the words that tumble from his lips, the things he says, the filthy promises whispered between heated kisses. But it’s so him, the juxtaposition of the gentle and the rough, the soft and the demanding.
It's everything, and it's all you want, all you need.
Wolffe groans as your lips part, his tongue darting out, tasting the sweetness of your mouth. It's slow, his pace measured as he licks his way inside, his movements controlled and steady.
"You have too many clothes on," you murmur against his lips, and Wolffe huffs, pulling back.
"I guess I do," he says, his eyes roaming over your body, lingering on the curves and dips.
His gaze is so heated that it's nearly palpable, the intensity bringing a blush to your skin. He steps back and takes a deep breath, and you squirm as he stares, taking in the sight of you perched on the counter, spread out like an offering.
He reaches for his uniform, popping the buttons, his movements slow. The fabric parts, revealing the tight white undershirt, the thin material straining over the broad planes of his chest, dark hair peeking out from the collar.
You bite your lip, watching as he shrugs off the outer layer, his eyes fixed on you. The fabric slides down his arms, his muscles flexing as he works. His movements are fluid, easy, but each one is deliberate, his gaze never leaving yours.
"Wolffe," you groan, biting back a frustrated noise.
"What?" he asks, his tone innocent.
He drops his shirt to the floor, his fingers hooking into the fabric of his undershirt. He peels it up, slowly, his eyes shining with amusement as he exposes his toned stomach, the planes of his chest, and finally, the broad expanse of his shoulders.
"Are you in a hurry, cyare?"
"A little," you admit, the words coming out breathy.
Wolffe grins and steps closer, his hands finding your knees. He pushes them apart with ease, his palms sliding over your skin, his touch firm.
"I guess I can't blame you," he begins, his gaze drifting down to where your thighs have parted. "I mean, look at you."
"Wolffe, come on," you mutter, trying to close your legs.
His hands move, holding you in place. You don't stand a chance against his strength, the muscle of his arms rippling as he pushes you back, his palms running over your inner thighs.
"Shhh, let me enjoy the view," he chides, his eyes moving over your exposed skin.
You can feel his gaze like a physical touch, his eyes drinking in the sight of you, naked and bare before him. His hands run over your thighs, and then his thumbs are dipping into the apex, spreading you open.
"Look at how pretty you are," he rumbles as he brings his thumb up, running the pad gently over your clit, his touch barely there.
A whimper escapes, the contact not nearly enough to satisfy. You want more, but he doesn't give it, his thumb moving lower, dipping into the heat of your entrance. You shiver, and Wolffe makes a pleased noise, his eyes flicking up to meet yours.
"And I haven't even done anything yet," he teases, his thumb pressing into the sensitive flesh, circling your opening.
"Please, Wolffe," you whine, and his brows raise, the corner of his mouth turning up.
"Oh, I like the sound of that," he murmurs, his eyes darkening. "Please, what?"
You glare, and Wolffe smirks, his gaze dropping back to the apex of your thighs. He presses his thumb in further, his knuckle catching against the edge, and the contact sends a shiver down your spine. You bite your lip and squirm, heat coiling low in your stomach.
"Please, what? Use your words," he murmurs, his tone dripping with saccharine sweetness.
"Stop teasing," you hiss, trying to press down against his hand.
Wolffe's lips pull into a frown, and his grip tightens around your hips. He yanks you towards the edge, his hands keeping you from sliding off, and you cry out, a spike of arousal shooting through you at the rough treatment.
”Try again," he says, his tone dropping an octave.
You take a shaky breath and glare, and Wolffe's expression grows darker, his fingers pressing into the soft flesh of your hips. He's waiting, his eyes fixed on yours, the weight of his gaze heavy and expectant.
"Please, just...I want—"
"You want, what?"
"I want your mouth," you breathe, heat rushing to your face.
Wolffe hums, his thumbs rubbing circles against the inside of your thighs. The gesture is meant to be soothing, but it does nothing to quell the ache that has settled between your legs. He watches, waiting, and when he's satisfied with the desperation that's seeped into your expression, his lips curl up into a smirk.
"Good girl."
The praise sends a wave of warmth through you, and the blush spreads, creeping down your neck, the heat settling against your chest. Wolffe lets out a pleased rumble and leans forward, nuzzling your neck.
"That's what I wanted to hear," he murmurs, and then his mouth is on you, trailing slow, lingering kisses down the column of your throat. He pauses and sucks the sensitive skin between his teeth, biting and nibbling until a mark blooms beneath his lips.
He continues down, his mouth moving over the swell of your breast, his tongue flicking out, licking a path between the mounds. He pays the same attention to each one, his lips closing over your nipple, his teeth grazing the sensitive flesh.
A moan escapes, the sound loud in the silence of the apartment. Wolffe huffs a laugh and presses a kiss against your sternum, his hand sliding over your waist, his fingers dancing across your stomach.
"Let me hear you," he says as his lips drift lower, his tongue trailing over the line of your ribcage, his stubble scraping your skin.
He kneels, and the sight alone is almost enough to send you spiraling. Wolffe is the very picture of devotion, his hands warm and reverent as they run over your skin, his mouth gentle and sure as it moves over the soft expanse of your stomach. He presses a kiss just above the line of your hip, and you can feel the way his lips curl up, his eyes fixed on you.
"So beautiful," he breathes, his voice muffled against your skin.
His words are sweet, but the hand that grips your thigh, pushing it back, is anything but. It's demanding and firm, a wordless order to spread your legs. You obey, and the grin on his face is wicked, his eyes flashing.
"There we go, just like that," he murmurs as he leans in, his nose brushing against the sensitive flesh of your inner thigh. 
His lips trail higher, his mouth warm and wet as he sucks the tender skin between his teeth. You can't help but squirm, the sharp sting of his teeth followed by the soothing sweep of his tongue sending a rush through you. When he sucks another mark onto the opposite side, you let out a whine, your hips bucking against his grasp.
"Don't move," he growls, his voice low and dangerous.
You still, the commanding tone enough to make you freeze. You've seen the way Wolffe can get when he's in the mood, and while it's fun to tease him, to rile him up, there’s something about the way he’s looking at you that says tonight isn't the time.
Tonight, he's not going to let you get away with a single thing.
"Yes, Commander," you whisper, and the sound that escapes him is sinful.
"That's my girl," he rumbles. His tongue darts out, sliding over the skin. "I knew you'd listen."
He gives you a few more languid kisses, his mouth moving slowly, deliberately, working his way up until his lips are brushing the apex of your thigh. Finally, the first kiss lands, a soft brush against your clit, the touch feather-light and barely there. You bite back a groan, your head falling back, but you keep still.
"Good girl," he praises, and you can feel the smirk against your skin as he presses another kiss, his lips dragging over the sensitive bud.
The feeling sends a spark of heat through you, the praise mixing with the gentle drag of his lips. He knows exactly what you like, but he seems in no hurry to give it to you. Instead, he's content to tease, his tongue darting out, giving a few long, lazy licks before retreating.
He repeats the process, his tongue moving over you in slow, methodical strokes. He laps at your entrance, lapping up the wetness that's gathered, the taste of you filling his senses.
It's not enough.
Not nearly enough.
Wolffe pulls back and blows a stream of air against your heated skin, the coolness making you squirm.
"Wolffe," you whine. “Please."
"Shhh," he says, and his thumb comes up, rubbing small, gentle circles over your clit. "Let me taste you. I told you to stay still, didn't I?"
You don't answer, and he leans in, nipping at the soft flesh. You let out a squeak, the sound turning into a moan as he sucks on the spot, soothing the sting with his tongue.
"Cyare," he begins, and his voice is stern, his grip tight.
"I know," you mutter, forcing yourself to relax.
"That's better," Wolffe says as his hands move, trailing over the inside of your thighs. His touch is firm, his fingers tracing the path his lips just took, his palms spreading your thighs wider.
He doesn't keep you waiting long.
Wolffe's tongue drags a path from your entrance to the tip of your clit, the feeling so intense that you nearly miss the way his thumb hooks against the hood, exposing the sensitive bundle of nerves. The next lick is followed by the gentle pressure of his lips closing over the bud, his tongue swirling. It flicks over your clit, once, twice, before dipping lower, the tip sliding inside your entrance.
"Oh," you gasp, your hand flying to his head, tangling in the soft strands.
"Mm, so wet," Wolffe groans, and his tongue slips deeper, the muscle pressing against the silken walls.
He works you open, his tongue curling and twisting, fucking in and out, the wet sounds echoing in the room. You can't help the noises that spill from your lips, the moans and whines mingling with the sound of Wolffe's mouth as he devours you, his hands keeping your hips firmly pinned against the counter.
You're lost in the sensations, the feeling of his tongue, the pressure, the heat of his mouth, the way he groans as his head moves, his eyes fixed on you. Your fingers curl, tugging at his hair, and the vibration of his answering groan has your head falling back, the breath stuttering in your chest. Arousal pools heavily between your thighs, oozing over his tongue. He laps it up, his pace quickening, his nose brushing against your clit.
He fucks you on his tongue until you're dripping, and then he pulls back, his breathing harsh. The sound is obscene, the wet, sucking noise enough to make your face flush hot. You watch as his lips part, his tongue snaking out, licking up the mess you've made. He doesn't miss a single drop, his movements measured and thorough, his eyes fixed on yours.
"You're perfect," he murmurs, fingers tightening their hold.
You open your mouth to speak, but no words come out, the compliment taking you by surprise. You're still getting used to his more open displays of affection, the things he says when the two of you are alone. The Wolffe that the world sees is nothing like the man who kneels before you, the soft, gentle side that he saves just for you.
You reach out, and Wolffe's lips curl into a smile, his cheeks pink and warm under your palm. He leans into your touch, his eyes closing as your thumb brushes over the scarred ridge under his eye. The moment is tender, a stark contrast to the things he's said, the way his hands have moved, his grip firm.
He looks at peace, and the sight has your heart melting, a warmth spreading through you, pooling low in your stomach. Wolffe's eyes blink open, and the warmth turns into heat, the flames stoked by the hunger that's crept into his gaze.
He wants, and you want him to have.
"Wolffe," you begin, but the rest of the words are lost as his mouth closes over your clit.
He sucks the swollen bud between his lips, the pressure firm and steady. He's relentless, the flat of his tongue stroking the length, the tip flicking and swirling. You’re overwhelmed by the intensity, and there’s no time to brace yourself before two fingers slide home to the hilt and curl.
"Oh, fuck," you gasp, arching into him.
A satisfied grunt rumbles through his chest, the vibrations going straight to the apex of your thighs. The suddenness of the intrusion, coupled with the heat of his mouth, the drag of his tongue, is enough to send a hot wave of pleasure through you, and your toes curl, the first tingles of an orgasm building in the base of your spine.
"More," you beg, tugging at his hair.
Wolffe lets out a soft noise, something between a groan and a growl, and his hand moves, slipping from your hip and sliding under your ass. His fingers dig into the plump flesh, the touch firm. Your back arches, and he pushes you forward, tilting your hips.
You have no choice but to lean back on your elbows, his strength too much for you to fight. Your head falls back, your neck strained to look at him, but the new angle leaves you spread wide open, his lips sucking eagerly.
"Oh, fuck, yes, just like that," you whimper as the pressure builds, the sensation coiling low in your core and spreading along your thighs.
He's merciless, his tongue and fingers moving with purpose, and his hands guide your movements, pushing and pulling you, your body pliant beneath his touch. He's completely in control, the position allowing him to do whatever he wants, and the realization sends a fresh wave of arousal through you, a gush of wetness dripping down his fingers.
Wolffe doesn't seem to mind, his nose buried against your skin, his tongue working. The sounds that fill the air are obscene, the slick, wet noises mixing with the filthy moans and groans that fall from his lips.
"You're so good, Wolffe, so good," you praise, a strangled moan escaping as he presses his fingers in deep. He curls, rubbing them over the spongy tissue, his mouth closing over your clit.
Your words seem to spur him on, his movements growing bolder. His grip on your ass tightens, his fingers digging into the soft flesh. He's relentless, his tongue and fingers working in tandem, his rhythm unwavering.
The coil in the pit of your stomach grows tighter, the familiar pressure building until it threatens to break. Your legs come up, wrapping around his shoulders, pulling him close, and Wolffe obliges, his hand leaving your ass to press his arm over your hips, pinning you in place.
You let out a choked noise at the show of strength, the muscles of his arm flexing as he holds you down. Your mouth opens, but the only sound that escapes is a series of short, breathless gasps. The fire spreads, burning through you until you're a quivering mess. It's too much, the combination of his mouth and his fingers and the way he looks between your thighs, his eyes dark and filled with something akin to adoration.
It's the thought that breaks the dam.
His lips wrap around the bud of your clit, and the first flick of his tongue has you toppling over the edge, the pleasure bursting through you. Your head falls back, your eyes screwing shut, and a long, drawn-out moan leaves your lips. You can feel yourself gush around his fingers, and Wolffe groans, his fingers picking up speed. Your thighs clamp around his head, and your nails dig into his scalp, and you hold on, a choked sob escaping as your body writhes beneath him.
Wolffe doesn't slow. He fucks you through the waves, his mouth working, his fingers rubbing against your walls, drawing the pleasure out and coaxing another, smaller orgasm from you. It crashes over you in a burst of sparks behind your eyelids, shooting down to your fingers and making your toes curl.
It's only when your hips jerk away from his mouth, oversensitive, that he finally relents, pulling back with a wet pop.
"Fuck, cyare," he breathes, and his voice is hoarse, his breathing ragged. "So beautiful."
"Wolffe," you croak, unable to formulate a proper sentence. Your head spins, and you have to force yourself to breathe, to relax, your heart racing. The release has left you feeling drained, and all you can do is lay there, gasping and whimpering as Wolffe's tongue gently cleans the mess you've made.
He pulls away, a wicked smirk playing on his lips, his chin glistening with your release. He looks proud and a little smug, but the effect is ruined by the dazed look in his eyes, the way he leans into the hand that cups his cheek. You watch, transfixed, as he stands, gently maneuvering you until you’re sitting up, your back resting against the cupboards.
“Good girl, take a breath," he whispers, running his hands over your legs, gently massaging the tense muscles.
You obey, taking a deep, shuddering breath. The oxygen clears the fog, and when you finally open your eyes, it's to the sight of Wolffe, his hands undoing the belt at his waist. 
"I need to be inside you," he says, the words a low, raspy growl, barely audible underneath the sound of the metal buckle clinking against the counter.
The noise has you swallowing, your mouth dry. You watch as he slides the leather out and sets it down, the thud of the metal buckle against the countertop making you jump. His eyes dart to the offending item, and a smirk pulls at his lips.
"Nervous?"
You shake your head, and his expression softens.
"Good. No need to be, not with me," he says, and the belt is forgotten, his hands returning to his pants.
"I'm not," you whisper, and your eyes move over his chest, taking in the dark hair and the smattering of scars, the dips and ridges of his muscles, the broad expanse of his shoulders, and the way his arms flex as he pushes the fabric down his hips.
"I know, cyare," he says, his expression gentle. He's watching you closely, his hands coming up, hooking his thumbs into the waistband of his underwear. "Do you want me to stop?"
"No," you reply, the word coming out breathless. Your eyes are locked on the damp spot that's darkened the grey fabric, the bulge of his cock straining against the material.
"Then what do you want?"
"I want to see you."
Wolffe's breath catches, his eyes widening slightly.
"Okay then," he murmurs, his voice low.
His thumbs hook into the elastic band, and he pushes the fabric down, the hard line of his cock finally free. It's heavy, hanging between his legs, the tip flushed a deep red. The sight has your mouth watering, and your eyes follow the thick, pulsing vein that runs the length, the bead of pre-cum that has gathered at the tip, slowly dripping down.
"Like what you see?" he teases, reaching down and wrapping his fingers around his length.
"Always," you breathe.
You watch as he gives himself a few long, slow strokes, his fist closing around the head. The motion brings a bead of precome to the tip, and he spreads it down the shaft, the movement slow and deliberate.
"Are you sure you're not nervous?" he asks, his voice soft.
"A little," you admit, the words coming out shaky.
You know exactly how thick his cock is, but the sight of him standing between your thighs, the head level with your stomach, always takes your breath away.
"Shhh, I've got you," he says, stepping closer. "I'm gonna make you feel so good."
You nod, and Wolffe's hand leaves his cock, his fingers curling around your ankle. He lifts your leg, guiding it up and over his shoulder, his lips pressing a soft kiss against the inside of your knee. He reaches out and runs a knuckle down the length of your sex, the contact gentle and teasing.
"So beautiful," he murmurs.
His other hand moves to his cock, lining himself up. The head bumps against the inside of your thigh, and you gasp, the wet heat searing against your skin. It leaves a trail of precome, and the sight has your heart rate picking up, the anticipation coursing through you.
"That's my girl," he whispers, his hand sliding up, fingers brushing the swollen bud.
Your hips jerk, and the tip of his cock catches against your entrance, the slick head nudging at the opening. It's enough to make him grunt, the muscles in his neck straining, his hand squeezing the base of his cock.
"I'm gonna put it in, cyare, and I want you to stay nice and still, okay?"
"Okay," you agree, your hands gripping the edge of the counter.
He gives a few experimental thrusts, the head sliding against the wet heat, spreading your slick along his shaft. He pushes in, the first inch, and the stretch is immediate.
"Fuck," he hisses, and his hand drops, his thumb moving to press against the hood of your clit, rubbing gentle circles. "Just relax, sweetheart, take a deep breath."
You do as he says, sucking in a deep breath and forcing yourself to relax. The pain fades, replaced by the intense stretch, the pressure of his cock. He's not even halfway inside, and already you feel so full, the feeling almost overwhelming. It feels like it's been years since the last time he had you like this, his body pressed against yours, and it takes all your willpower to remain still, to keep from fucking yourself onto his cock.
"There you go," he says, and his tone is gentle, his expression soft. "Just like that."
He rocks his hips, the head sliding in and out. Each thrust is easier than the last, the silken walls loosening and allowing him deeper. Wolffe’s eyes flutter, his mouth falling open, his fingers moving against your clit. He's lost in the sensation, the tight, wet heat of your pussy clenching around his cock, and you can't help but stare, watching the way his brows draw together, a sheen of sweat already forming on his forehead.
"Fuck," he mutters, his voice strained. He grinds deeper as if trying to get as close as possible, the action drawing a whimper from your lips, and he stops. "You okay?"
You can only nod, tears prickling in the corners of your eyes as his tip kisses the end of you. It's too much, the stretch, the heavy weight of his cock, and yet it's not enough. You need him deeper, his skin against yours, his weight bearing down on you, pinning you beneath him.
"Words, cyare. I need words."
"Please," you gasp, trying to rock your hips.
He shakes his head and squeezes your hips, keeping you still. His jaw is clenched, and his eyes are shut tight, his brows drawn together in concentration. You can feel him pulse inside you, the throbbing a steady beat, his cock twitching with each squeeze of your walls.
"Wolffe, please, fuck me," you beg, a desperate whine escaping.
Wolffe's eyes open, and his gaze finds yours, his expression softening.
"There she is," he murmurs, the corner of his mouth turning up. "That's what I like to hear."
He presses a kiss to your ankle, and he doesn't take his eyes off yours as he pulls out, his length dragging against your walls. It's torturously slow, his movements measured and precise, and he keeps his pace, his hands gripping the soft flesh of your thighs, his palms hot.
"Such a pretty girl," he says, the words strained. He thrusts into you, a slow, steady roll of his hips. "So good for me, letting me take my time, letting me enjoy the way you feel."
"You feel so good, Wolffe," you moan, arching into him.
"Oh, I know," he grunts. "I can feel it."
His thrusts are steady, each one hitting the same spot, his pace never wavering. He keeps his movements slow, his eyes never leaving yours. He's watching you, gauging your reactions, taking note of every sound, every facial expression.
You've been intimate before, but tonight feels different, and you realize that Wolffe isn't in a hurry, not anymore. He's taking his time, enjoying the feeling of being buried inside you, of watching your reactions. The lines around his eyes and the creases in his forehead have smoothed out, his jaw no longer clenched tight. The tension has melted from his shoulders, replaced by something that looks suspiciously like contentment.
"Is this okay?" he asks, his voice low.
You can only nod, unable to speak, your mind a foggy haze.
"That's good, that's so good," he murmurs, and his lips turn up, his expression soft. "I like having you like this, all to myself."
You whine, and his smile grows, the tips of his canines flashing in the dim light. He's beautiful like this, his head bowed, his dark hair hanging in his face, a reverent, awestruck look in his eyes.
"Do you like this, too?" he asks, the words punctuated by a firm thrust, his hands gripping your thighs.
"Yes," you gasp, a moan slipping out as he hits a spot deep inside you, sending sparks down your spine.
"Yeah?"
"Yes."
"Good, because I think we should do it more often," he murmurs, leaning in.
"Yeah?"
"Mmhm," he breathes, and his nose brushes yours, his lips a breath away.
He's so close, the heat radiating off his skin. You can taste the sweetness of your release on his lips, and you want to lean forward and claim them, but he's just out of reach, and all you can do is stare.
"You're a tease," you whisper.
"I think I can live with that."
His eyes move, roaming over the exposed expanse of your body, and they linger on the place where his cock is buried, the skin stretched and glistening. He bites his lip, his hands gripping the soft flesh of your thighs, and his pace quickens, his hips snapping against yours.
The feeling has your toes curling, and you try to reach down, to stroke the bud of nerves that is aching for contact.
"No, no. Not yet," he chides, his hand grabbing yours and pulling it away. He brings your wrist up, pressing a kiss to the tender skin. "I'll get you there. Be patient."
You pout, and Wolffe smiles, a crooked, mischievous grin. He lets go of your hand, his palm coming to rest on your stomach. His thumb finds the spot, rubbing circles over the sensitive flesh, his gaze never leaving yours.
"It's not fair," you mumble, trying not to squirm.
"Mhm, tell me about it."
He presses down, his finger rubbing the spot in lazy circles, the pressure intense.
"How does it feel, cyare? To have my cock buried inside you, nice and deep?"
"Feels good," you breathe, arching into his touch.
"Does it?" he asks, and his eyes flicker down, watching as he pulls out. He pauses, the head caught against your entrance, the tip shiny with your arousal.
He stays there, the two of you joined by the very tip, his length coated in a mixture of fluids. The sight is obscene, the slick mess dripping from his cock and down his balls, the fluid coating the tops of his thighs.
"Look how messy you are," he breathes, his eyes wide.
"All for you," you murmur, and his eyes snap to yours, his lips parting.
"Fuck," Wolffe mutters.
He guides your leg off his shoulder, hooking his arms underneath both of your knees. He spreads you open, and the sight of his cock sliding in, the thick length disappearing into the mess, makes you groan, a fresh gush of wetness slipping from your entrance.
"Wolffe, please, I want more," you beg, trying to press closer.
“More, she says," he huffs a laugh, and his fingers dig into your legs, the pressure almost bruising.
"Yes," you moan, nodding.
"Then you're going to get more."
The words barely have time to register before his cock is slamming home, his hips pressing flush against yours.
You cry out, your back arching, and he wastes no time in setting a rough, unforgiving pace. His grip tightens around your legs, and he bends, leaning over your body, his hands planted on either side of your hips.
The angle allows him to drive deeper, and you can feel his pelvis grinding against your clit, the roughness of his pubic hair scratching against the sensitive skin. You try to move, to meet him halfway, but the position, coupled with his strength, leaves you immobile. All you can do is lie there and take it, his cock splitting you open.
"Oh, fuck," he grunts, his pace never slowing. His eyes are fixed on yours, the dark brown and grey shining with pleasure. "I could stay like this forever, just buried in that sweet cunt."
"Yes, yes," you cry, the words tumbling from your lips.
"Do you want that? Do you want me to fuck you all night, keep you full?"
"Please," you beg, arching into him.
"Fuck," Wolffe groans, his eyes falling closed. His pace picks up, his movements growing frantic, and he leans forward, his hands wrapping around the tops of your thighs. He uses his hold as leverage, tugging you towards him, the motion causing your head to knock against the cupboard.
"Sorry," he pants, and he reaches out, his hand cupping the back of your head, the gesture almost tender. "Fuck, I'm sorry."
"Don't be, please, just—"
"I've got you," he whispers, and his lips press against the side of your neck. "I've got you, sweetheart."
"Please, Wolffe, I'm so close," you plead, your nails digging into the skin of his forearms.
"I know," he growls, and his hips snap, the feeling making you gasp. "I'm right behind you."
His lips find the juncture of your neck and shoulder, his teeth scraping against the skin. He bites down, the pain sharp, and a cry escapes as he sucks, hard. The delicate capillaries underneath your skin break, a purple-red splotch blooming in the wake of his mouth.
"Oh, fuck," you gasp, his mark sending a fresh wave of arousal through you.
"Mm, there's my girl," he grunts. "I'm not going to last, sweetheart. You're going to have to come for me, okay?"
You nod, unable to form the words, and you reach down, your fingers finding the apex of your thighs He's pressed so close that your hand brushes the coarse hair covering his pelvis, the tips grazing the base of his cock.
"Come on. Let go," he urges, his breath hot against your neck.
Your fingers brush over the sensitive nub, and you're sent over the edge, your climax hitting so hard that the room begins to spin. You're barely aware of his voice, urging you on, praising you as your walls flutter and pulse around his cock.
"That's it, let me feel it," Wolffe groans, his pace growing sloppy, his hips jerking erratically. "Fuck, I'm gonna come."
You can feel the way his length pulses, his cock throbbing as his release builds, and then he's following after you, a long, low moan rumbling in his chest. He pushes in deep and grinds his pelvis against your clit, his movements frantic as his orgasm washes over him.
You're vaguely aware of his body jerking, his hips moving erratically, and then his release is flooding you, the warm liquid painting your walls. He fills you up, his seed leaking out and dripping onto the counter, the mess smearing over the smooth surface.
"Oh, shit," he hisses, his arms trembling. He sags, his forehead dropping against your shoulder, his breathing heavy.
You can feel the sweat-slick skin, his chest rising and falling, the movement uneven. He's shaking, his body trembling as his arms finally give out, and the weight of his upper body presses down on top of you.
"Hey, are you okay?"
"Yeah, yeah," Wolffe replies, his voice muffled. "Just...just give me a minute."
"Wolffe?"
He doesn't answer, and you reach up, your hand threading through his hair. It's damp, the locks plastered to his scalp, and you run your fingers over the soft strands, trying to soothe him.
"I'm fine," he says, his voice quiet.
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah," he replies, and his body shudders, his limbs growing heavy. You hear him inhale sharply through his nose, and then his arms are sliding under your back, wrapping around you. He's clinging to you, his embrace almost too tight, and you can feel the way his heart is racing, the rapid-fire beat thudding in his chest.
"Wolffe," you whisper, and his head shifts, his chin resting on your shoulder.
"It's okay, cyare. I'm alright, I promise."
"What is it? What's wrong?"
"Nothing's wrong," he says, his voice soft. "I'm just..."
He trails off, his face turning, his lips pressing a gentle kiss to the spot where his teeth had been moments before. You shiver, the feeling making your walls clench, and Wolffe lets out a shaky breath, his hands gripping tighter.
"It's just...tonight was a lot," he murmurs, his mouth moving against your skin.
"Yeah," you agree as you run your fingers through his hair.
"It was intense, and I needed...well, I don't know what I needed, but this helped. Being with you, having you here, it helps," he says, his tone quiet. He pulls back, eyes glassy, his gaze searching.
"I'm glad," you say, swallowing.
"I love you," he murmurs, pressing a kiss to the curve of your neck.
"I love you, too," you reply, a smile pulling at your lips.
Wolffe falls silent, his eyes closing, and you can feel his muscles relax, his body sagging. The exhaustion is finally catching up with him, the adrenaline of the fight, followed by the intense release, leaving him drained. He's spent, and the realization has a fondness blooming in the pit of your stomach.
He's always so tough, and it's rare that he lets his guard down, even when the two of you are together. It's not the first time he's shown you his softer side, but tonight seems different. Tonight, it's the most vulnerable you've ever seen him, and you can't help but admire him, the way his face has gone slack, his brows no longer drawn, his eyes no longer filled with pain.
"You're tired," you say, running a hand through his hair and pushing the damp locks from his face. "Let's get cleaned up, and then we can go to bed."
"I don't want to move," he mutters, burying his face against your neck.
"Wolffe, come on. Up," you coax, your hands running over his shoulders. You drag your nails down the back of his neck, and he shivers, his arms tightening around you.
"No. 'M comfortable," he mumbles, his mouth pressing against the soft skin below your ear. His lips drag over the shell, and he sighs, his breath hot against your skin.
“There’s no way that’s true,” you tease, and you pinch his side, making him jump.
"Hey!"
"Up, please. My ass is falling asleep."
"Fine," he huffs. He cracks his eye open and gives you a pointed look, and then he's shifting, pulling out, the mess of fluids following.
"Fuck, that's a lot," he murmurs, his hand reaching between your legs.
You shiver, the feeling of his fingers slipping against your slickened skin almost too much.
"Stop it, Wolffe," you chide, and you're rewarded with a grin, the look in his eye mischievous.
"Alright, alright," he relents, pulling his hand away. "Can't blame a man for wanting to play a little."
"You can play all you want in the morning," yo say, giving his arm a gentle squeeze.
"I'll remember that."
"You better," you retort, and he chuckles, the sound making you smile.
Wolffe finally straightens, his back cracking as he stretches. He rolls his neck, and a pained groan escapes, his face twisting into a grimace. You wince, and he lets out a tired laugh, his lips curling into a half-smile.
"I'm getting old."
"No, you're not," you argue, sitting up.
"I am. I can feel it. Next thing I know, I'll be one of those old men, complaining about my back," he says, rubbing a hand over his jaw.
"Well, if you'd stop being such an idiot and letting people throw you through tables, maybe it wouldn't be an issue," you mutter as he approaches with a damp washcloth, the fabric warm and smelling faintly of soap.
"Ah, you can't blame me. I had a good reason."
"Is that so?"
"Yeah," he says, and the look in his eyes is soft. He reaches out, running his thumb over the apple of your cheek. "I had a feeling I was going to get a nice reward for my efforts."
"Oh, did you now?"
"I did," he replies as he works, pressing a kiss to your forehead. "And I think I'll get a few more in the morning."
"I bet you do," you say, unable to hide the smile that's threatening to spill over.
"Now, hold still. Let me get this cleaned up."
You nod, and Wolffe's eyes move, his gaze drifting over your body. He takes his time, wiping away the mess that's coated the tops of your thighs, and his touch is gentle as he cleans between your legs, his motions measured and precise. When he's finished, he throws the cloth in the hamper down the hall and returns, scooping you into his arms.
"I'm not completely useless, you know," you say, wrapping an arm around his neck.
"Oh, I'm very aware of that," he replies, his lips twitching. "But I want to carry you."
"Alright, then," you murmur, unable to deny the warmth that spreads through you at the gesture.
Wolffe carries you through the apartment and down the hall, his steps slow and steady. The lights are dim, and the darkness is peaceful, the sounds of the city outside muted. It's late, and you know the two of you should get some sleep, but the thought is drowned out by the comfort that comes with being pressed against him, his arms strong and secure around you.
"Think we still have time for an episode of Love Island?" you ask as he nudges the bedroom door open.
Wolffe chuckles, the sound low and soft, and you smile, pressing a kiss to his shoulder.
"Yeah, cyare. I think we do."
Tumblr media
taglist: @covert1ntrovert @stellarbit @spicy-clones @kindalonleystars @totallyunidentified @lovelytech9902 @frozenreptile @etod @puppetscenario @umekohiganbana @resistantecho @dindjarins1ut @tech-aficionado @aynavaano @burningnerdchild @ihatesaaand @lolwey @chocolatewastelandtriumph @hobbititties @mere-bear @thegreatpipster @lordofthenerds97 @notslaybabes @ayyyy-le-simp @mali-777 @megmegalodondon @dangraccoon @heavenseed76 @bimboshaggy @bunny7567 @lostqueenofegypt @anything-forourmoony @9902sgirl @jedi-dreea @salaminus @ghostymarni @gottalovehistory @mrcaptainrex @maniacalbooper @burningnerdchild @callsign-denmark @julli-bee @moonychicky @sonicrainbooms @captn-trex @feral-ferrule @webslinger-holland @marchingviolist @deerspringdreams
93 notes · View notes
daddymaster21 · 2 days ago
Text
Somehow I managed to reblog this without actually putting a single note. Good job, me. Okay!! Second chapter!!! Pls Thea I’m so excited and scared and SCARED IM SO SCARED
1. I understand that golf takes a stupid amount of skill, but goddamn is it the most boring sport in existence
2. She got that Bucky Barnes walk
3. Babe you know I love you and I’m on your side, but standing in a blizzard is ABSOLUTELY stupid.
4. Calling it now that Adam is a Man of God. He’s gonna be the one that ends up betraying her, bc you said that the men of god always betray the magdalenes.
5. LMFAOOOO WEEDING HER BEDROOM. GARDENERS HATE TO SEE HER COMING
6. We should eat an apple. That definitely falls under the something stupid category, but I’m SO curious about the apples.
7. I mostly hate sports, but volleyball is fun to watch.
8. Even though golf sucks, she would absolutely kill at it. Actually, I think she’d kick ass in pretty much every sport.
9. Me too, girlie. If this man was in front of me making dumb jokes, I could not be trusted
10. Okay. Look. I’m sorry for this, but you’ve activated the Ramble. There aren’t any signs of death because on the whole, death isn’t like the other horseman. He’s not power-hungry or reckless or flashy. He’s cold and inevitable, and people aren’t dying en masse in any particular place, because he doesn’t have to kill them. He just has to wait.
11. Real. Milk sucks, cookies are delicious.
12. Dean grocery shopping and cooking and generally being a husband and girl dad 🫠
13. I can’t lie, I’m still ruminating about you saying I was the only one who caught that princess still talks about Jo in the present tense. Cause you wouldn’t have pointed out me pointing it out unless it meant something WHAT DOES IT MEANNNNN
14. Oop not that being addressed immediately after lmao
15. Oh god. The middle for the first name is fucking ROUGH.
16. I would ALSO like you to kill Zachariah, girlboss
17. John Winchester they could never make me like you
18. GET THAT BITCH. DONT EVEN LET HIM TALK, JUST DESTROY HIM IMMEDIATELY
19. Girl idk how to tell you this, but she kinda does always know best
20. Douche-maggot is my personal favorite. I feel like Ben in particular would enjoy that turn of phrase.
21. Look dude, no matter what happens, there’s literally no way this will go well for you. Cut your losses and run.
22. LMAO THE BRIDGE TROLLS COMMENT HAS ME CACKLING. SOMEONE JSUT GIVE A STRAIGHT ANSWER, WE BEG OF YOU
23. No one in the history of supernatural has been tortured with the torture like the torture Chuck will be tortured with. He’s truly my most hated character.
24. STOP NO STOP HIS FANTASY LITERALLY BEING HER FUCKING HIM AND HER NOT EVEN REALIZING IT OH MY GODDDDD
25. Girl if Chuck is The Sky, I’m DEFINITELY gonna dismantle him. I hate him so muchhhhhh
26. Gabe!!!!! My beloved!!!!!!!!!
27. You know what? We love a man who can admit he’s wrong.
28. That’s the perfect way to describe the boys, actually. Ten points to Gabriel
29. Girl I know this is a Dean story, but if it doesn’t work out with him, I would absolutely jump Gabe’s bones
30. I just have to say, heaven wants to please you is an incredibly raw line. If I ever start a band, that’s what our first album will be called
31. Our poor groceries!!!
32. Ah. My one weakness — being forgiven and shown compassion.
33. I love them so much, they’re such dumbasses
34. Girl I KNOW Dean was panicking bc he thought she was her when he said he loved her
35. I stg hunters are incapable of listening to anything without asking a thousand questions (me too though)
36. Cas is so autism-coded, and I love that for him
37. Lmao the archangels being the primary colors is great
38. Girl the angels all on some shit if they can’t see the absolute devotion she has for Dean
39. Absolutely the fuck not. I would rather be shredded into chicken than marry Chuck. Nope. Not happening. Absolutely not.
40. Thea. Please Thea, don’t do this to me. You can’t kill Ellen and Jo in the same way, PLEASE.
41. OKAY Ellen’s not dead. Or, well, not permanently dead. Counting that as a win.
42. LMFAOOOOO WE HAVE HIM IN A JAR. LITERALLY THATS THE FUNNIEST THING THATS EVER HAPPENED
43. Crowley bout to be the biggest demon ever, my man just made a deal with the bride of god
Final thoughts: Chuck is going down, and when it’s over I’d like to be double teamed by Dean and Gabe, please and thank you.
Tumblr media
Chapter 25 - And It Was Written
Series Masterlist - Main Masterlist
Author's Note: I consider there to be five “big” secrets in Babylon. Here’s the first one.
Chapter Title from The Prophecy by Taylor Swift
Word Count: 19.4k
Chapter Summary/Warnings: You get a call. Usual Warnings.
Tags: Dean Winchester/Female Reader, enemies to friends to lovers, canon divergence, slow burn, angst, fluff, pining, action
Chapter 24 - Chapter 26
Read on A03!
“You ever play golf, Princess?”
“Do I look like someone who’s played golf?”
Dean chuckles, the sound a little static through the speaker of the phone. “You want me to answer that?”
“Dean Winchester-“
“You got that fancy walk,” he says your name, and you can hear the smile in his voice. “Rich person walk.”
“I do not have a rich person walk-“
“Yeah, you do.”
“Well, then-“ You sputter slightly, scowling at the ceiling. “You have a walk, too.”
Dean snorts. “Good one, sweetheart.”
“Shut up.”
“Bossy-“
“Dean.”
He laughs, the sound filling up the whole room, and you smile into the dark. 
“And I do not have a-“
“It’s not a bad thing,” Dean cuts you off, his words suddenly almost gentle. “You walk like you’re gonna punch anyone who gets in front of you. Like, you got- Y’know. Purpose.”
“Oh. Okay.” You pause. You can have purpose. You can’t think of any ideas for purpose—and when you try to, it mostly just circles around from Dean, to Bobby, to Sam, back to Dean—but you couldhave more purpose. 
Damnation.
Not that kind of purpose. That’s the kind of purpose that got you here in the first place. Lying flat on your back in the dead of night, your phone propped on a pillow near your head, trying to pretend that Dean was next to you instead of across the country. 
Another nightmare. Death watching you and telling you no, Lucifer laughing in the background, Ketch appearing in every shadow, trying to corner you and put you in a muzzle.
Sometimes they end with Death grabbing your hands and wiping Jo’s blue from your fingertips, telling you that she belongs with him, and him alone. Other times it’s Lucifer, slowly shifting into Sam and snapping your neck, but you’re Dean and you can see yourself standing off in the shadows, doing nothing at all. Then Lucifer-Sam will lean down in hiss in You-Dean’s ear that you could have saved him, but just didn’t love him enough, and Dean dies thinking you don’t love him like it’s all you’ve ever really known.
Sometimes, after that, the dream will change. You’ll be back in a motel with Dean—just himself, just Gold, very much alive and not at all real—and you’ll rest your head on his shoulder while he tells you about how this town actually had the best diner in America, and you’ll muffle your giggle against his body because he says that all the time.
But you hadn’t gotten that, tonight. When you do, it’s enough for you to not need Dean. No need to wake him up when he needs the rest more than you do, and you’ll see him in a few days anyway.
He says to call him, whenever you wake up and you’re everything and it’s all too much. You’re the pain of the single tear in your blanket, the strain of the trees outside your window as the wind rips through their branches, the fear of the rain as it falls, unsure where it’s going. 
But Dean’s in Connecticut, hunting a demon hoard that’s been terrorizing a country club. He can’t be caught off guard just because the Silver decided to rear it’s head and you aren’t strong enough to handle it without—as he would call it—doing something stupid.
You haven’t been doing anything stupid. You might have caught a small cold last week, standing out in the sleet-storm while Sam and Dean were in Alabama—Hurricane season, trying to find a reaper that might snitch on Death’s location, a failed experiment—but you’d gotten over it quick. Mostly, whenever the everything hits you, you’ve been curling up into the sheets, dragging them over your head, and pretending that it was Dean holding you. His Gold is marked all over them, when you roll to his side of the bed you can smell cinnamon and grass, and it usually, mostly, works.
It takes longer to come down, you never fall back asleep, and when you shuffle downstairs in the morning Bobby always looks at you like he somehow knows that you should’ve called Dean or woken him up, but it doesn’t matter. If you’re a little extra tired, no one gets hurt but you. 
You’re not hunting.
You’re just looking for Death and Pestilence, trying to work out Lucifer’s next moves, and—in your spare time, when Bobby’s asleep and Sam and Dean are away—talking with Cas about things. 
Things you haven’t told Dean about. 
You don’t know how. How to look at him, in all his Golden, handsome, strong glory and say Cas and I are trying to figure out what Men of God are. All signs are pointing to you being one, Mr. Michael Vessel. And Men of God and Magdalene’s don’t have good track records, but you also don’t seem like a normal Man of God. John was a Man of God, though. Ketch might be too. And they both tried to hurt me. So do what you want with that.
And that doesn’t even cover half of it. How Cas still hasn’t worked out what The Magdalene does, only that it’s different. And he can’t spend too much time on it anyway, because he has to find God. 
You look like God. 
Your name is—according to Cas—written in Marina Trench and the caves of Mount Everest and in the Stone Forests of Japan. The Silver still isn’t cooperating, and Death still doesn’t want you, and after you’d killed Famine, he’s been added to your nightmare roster, but none of this is about you.
You’re not even supposed to be helping. It’s why you’re staying hidden. No matter what the whole Magdalene-Men of God mess is, it’s far from important as the apocalypse closes in. 
So you keep researching. And you get nightmares when you sleep, but you really try not to bother Dean with them. He doesn’t need another reason to worry about you, and he needs the rest.
You can get through it. 
You always do.
But not alone. Not tonight. The nightmare had been Ketch, but instead of the usual ending—the ceiling falls, but you’re trapped with him in the rubble and he starts to touch you, and John and Lucifer and Alistair and Azazel join him, but when you scream for Dean no sound comes out, right up until you’re ripped away and appear in a dive bar with Dean grinning at you from the pool table—Ketch had gotten you. He’d snapped the muzzle on your face, and the Silver had exploded.
You’d sat up with bed, your hand already wrapped around your throat, but it had been too late. 
The Silver hadn’t been contained to your dream. 
Before calling Dean, you’d spent an hour weeding your bedroom. Strange, glowing flowers had sprouted through the floorboards, branches had grown over the windows—as if they were trying to block you from the view of the Sky, flaring out your window without a word—and they’d been growing those iridescent apples that you’d tried to preserve for study, but the moment you’d put them on the dresser they’d shattered like glass, the shards melting into nothing. 
And you’re so fucking tired. And lonely.
You’d needed Dean. 
He’d picked up after the second ring. He’s been on the phone with you for almost an hour, talking about nothing.  
You miss him. If he was here, you’d be able to see his smile, drown in his Gold, and he’d run his thumb down your nose until you were only your own. Then you’d fall back asleep, his hand in yours, and everything would be fine.
Not about you.
Calling him is already pushing it. Him talking to you is more than you deserve. But knowing that never has—never will—stop the want. The pull. The need for Dean to maybe just lay on top of you forever, until everything is always technicolor and the Spiderweb is the only thing you can feel in the world.
But you’ll take this. Dean on the phone in the dead of night, the stains of his Gold still all around you.
Whatever bits of Dean he offers, you’ll always take. 
“I think you’d like golf.” Dean hums, and you twist your head to look your phone, as if he’d actually be there to glare at. 
“Golf isn’t a real sport, De. It’s for rich people and businessmen, trying to jack each other off and assert their dominance while wearing polo shirts. And it’s stupid.”
 “Sweetheart, you think all sports are stupid.”
“Wrong. I like Soccer and Football.”
Dean pauses. “You do?”
“Yep. I used to watch them with Rufus all the time.”
“Huh.” You can hear the small frown in his voice. “You told me you don’t care about where the balls go-“
“I don’t. I like soccer because I’d always got ice cream when Rufus put it on, then more ice cream if his team won.”
“We could just get ice cream-“
“Tastes better with victory.”
“Right. Course it does.” Dean chuckles. “What about football?”
“I like the music shows. And I think I’d be good at it.”
You can hear the amusement in his voice. “Cause of the violence.”
“Yep. I’d beat all those big men’s asses.”
“See, that’s why I think you’d like golf, sweetheart. The clubs make great weapons.”
You roll your eyes. “I’m flipping you off right now, you know.”
Dean laughs, and you can’t stop your own smile from tugging at your lips. The Spiderweb is bursting. Even with Dean miles away and only a voice in a phone, it still knows to light up for Dean.
His voice. His joy. The fact that it’s almost three in the morning—five for him—but he’s not making any effort to end the call. 
Once he does, you’ll have to let him. Not about you.
Until then, you’ll stay on the line for as long as he allows you to. 
“So there’s a joint here that does malt milkshakes.” He says, and you hum, rubbing the scar on your palm as you listen. “And they’ve got the best freakin’ burgers I’ve ever had in my life.”
You giggle. “De, every burger you have is the best burger-“
“Nah, this is it. You’d like it, they cover the whole thing in a fancy sauce, and those milkshakes? They’re free, if you get the combo meal.”
“So they’re not free-“
“They’re free-ish.”
“Something can’t be free-ish, it’s either free or not free-“
“It’s free in my heart,” he drawls your name, and it’s low and deep and teasing, and your thighs press slightly together. “And nothing is better than free food.”
He pauses, and you’re about to take over with a comment about how everything is free for us, Dean, all our money is stolen, but he continues before you can. 
“When this Lucifer-Michael end of the world shit is over, you should come check this place out.”
You swallow. You know Dean likes hanging out with you—he’s your best friend, and maybe more, but your rules mean you’re not allowed to push on it—but it still makes the Spiderweb ignite with light and color when he says it. “The burger place? Or the country club?”
Dean chuckles. “Both. You can smoke all these rich douchebags at golf, then we can go get burgers. I’m serious, Princess. You’d love the milkshakes.”
You probably will.
You mostly love that Dean’s thinking of you. Like you’re worth that much to him, to look at a milkshake and think of you.
You’d like to be worth everything to him. He’s worth everything to you.
Not allowed to say it.
“I’ve never played golf.” You mumble, and you can hear Dean’s scoff.
“Trust me, sweetheart. You’d love it.”
“But-“
Dean drawls your name. “It’s about hitting things and looking fancy. Freakin’ sport was made for you.”
You flush, wrapping an arm around your stomach. “Oh. Thanks.”
“No problem.” Dean pauses, his voice dropping to something softer. “Would you wanna do that? If you don’t-“
“I would.” You say, too quick. If Dean notices, he doesn’t mention it. “At this point you owe me a tour of diners in America, Deano. The moment we’re done with this, you better put your money where your mouth is.”
“My mouth is on the burger, sweetheart.” You can hear the grin in his voice, and you roll your eyes. “Score?”
“Six out of ten. You can do better.”
“Aw, you got faith in me.”
“Do I?”
“Yeah, you do. And you laughed, sweetheart.”
“Maybe.” You hum, grinning at the light, slowly starting to dance over the ceiling. “You can’t prove that, Winchester.”
“Don’t have to. Know it in my heart. You think I’m hilarious.”
You’re flushing again. Maybe it’s good he’s only a voice in a phone. You might start crawling over his chest if he wasn’t. “Shut up.”
“No, say it. C’mon you can do it, admit you think I’m funny.”
“Maybe.”
“You’re killing me, Princess-“
“I’ll say it,” you hum, grinning at the ceiling. “If you take back that I look like someone who plays golf.”
“Nah, I’ve got integrity. Said it, meant it, and I was fuckin’ right.”
“Okay, integrity, tell me again about that pool hustle you pulled last night.”
He groans, you giggle, and it really is better. 
Even when the conversation turns heavier, it’s Dean, so it’s better.
“Have you-“ You clear your throat, and you don’t want to ask it, but you have to. For your own sanity, so you don’t spend the whole day with your fingers itching and a lump in your throat. “Angels? Or Lucifer?”
“Not yet.” Dean says, and your nails dig into your wrist. “If it is, we’ve got the banishment sigils lined up all over the wall, and all we gotta do is keep saying no.”
You nod, but Lucifer—with all his Red and teeth—flashes over your vision, and you can’t stop your shaking breath.
Dean must have heard it, because he mutters your name softly, but you shake your head and keep pushing on.
“Dean, I- I’m worried about it.”
“I- I know, but shit, Princess, you gotta -“
“The archangels.” You whisper, drawing your knees up to your chest. “I know you and Sam don’t want to say yes to them-“
“We’re not saying yes to them-“
“But they’re not just going to take that.” You raise your voice, and Dean goes quiet. “Zachariah- He hurt Jo just to send a message to me. And Gabriel fucked with you and Sam for a week, then visited me in Europe just because he didn’t want me here-“
Dean mutters your name, an odd strain in his voice. “I don’t give a shit about what Heaven wants, I want you here. And you-“
“I’m not running.” The Spiderweb feels like it’s made of starlight. Not the time. “I’m just- My point is that they did all that just to keep me away. Between San Francisco and LA, they certainly know I’m back by now.”
“So?”
“So Gabriel said I was changing things. And maybe- I don’t know. I just don’t trust that, if we’re playing dirty, they won’t do the same.”
“Princess, they’ve been playing dirty.” Dean’s voice is gentle, but firm. “All those feathered assholes do is play dirty. But Sammy’s not giving Lucifer the green light-“
“What about Michael?”
Dean pauses. “What about Michael.”
“I- I trust Sam-“
“But not me?”
You frown. “Of course I trust you, Dean.”
There’s something sour to his voice that you don’t understand. “Yeah, sure sounds like it-“
“Dean.” You make your voice firm, and he sighs, repeating your name back. “I don’t think you’re going to say yes to Michael, I- I’m just- They’re going to try and make you. And I don’t think they have a lot of lines, and this is already so fucked, and I don’t- I’m not making any progress on Death and things are just getting worse and-“ You take a heavy, shuddering breath, and Dean mutters your name.
It would be really nice if he was here. If he was the one wrapping around you, instead of you just hiking the Golden blanket a little higher over your body. 
“Do you think I should say yes?” He mutters, his voice low, and you shake your head.
“No.”
“Alright. Then I won’t.”
“But it’s not that simple-“
“It is. I’m not saying yes. Michael’s gonna have to fist my asshole if he wants inside.”
You wrinkle your nose, swallowing a soft laugh. “That’s gross, De.”
“Score?”
“Zero.”
“Bullshit, I can hear you laughing-“
“No, you can’t.”
“C’mon-“
“Nope.”
“This is elder abuse-“
“You’re thirty.”
“Almost thirty-one. Basically genetic.”
You smile into the dark. “Geriatric?”
“Yeah, that. I’m just a skeleton, sweetheart, you gotta be delicate with me-“
“So dramatic.”
He scoffs. “You love it.”
It’s good he can’t see how deep your flush is. Heating over your cheeks and spreading between your thighs as he starts to talk about how—if you are celebrating his birthday this year—he’d really like a proper, chocolate cake. And you think you can make that happen.
For Dean, you might be able to do anything.
You’re on the phone with him until Sam starts to stir on his end, and he has to go back to the case.
“We’ll be home in a few days,” he says, and you nod, moving the phone to press right back to your ear. Trying to have him a little closer. “Just some run of the mill demon asshats, so this is going pretty quick.”
“Good,” you let out a slow breath, your grip tightening on the phone. “Let me know if you need anything. And if they show up-“
“We got wards and Cas on speed dial, it’ll be fine.” Dean pauses, his voice lowering slightly. “I- I’m glad you called. Are you-“
“I feel better.” You whisper. “Thank you. For picking up.”
You could swear you hear him let out a long, slow breath. “Don’t need to thank me. You’re- I’ll call you later tonight. And I’m keeping my phone on me, so if-“
“I will.” You don’t want him to go. Can’t interfere with work. “Bye, De. Don’t die.”
He chuckles. “I’ll try. Stay safe, Princess. Call me if you need anything.”
You need him. 
But you let him hang up the phone, and roll over to bury your face in his pillow the moment the line goes dead. You’ll stay there, until the sun is bleeding into your room. Until the Sky becomes unignorable, and you can hear Bobby rolling around downstairs. The world doesn’t care that you’d like to—just for a day—lie here and do nothing. Clinging to the sheets and pretending they’re Dean, taking slow, deep breaths until you’re certain you’ll be able to keep going. All the way to the end, right up to the finish line—wherever it may come—before crashing into Dean and staying in his arms for as long as he lets you.
You’d really just like this to be over. You’re not just going through the motions, but it’s something similar to it. Get through the night and all its terrors, then let the day creep in as you cling to your Dean-Stained blanket like a child. Go downstairs and give a mumbled good morning to Bobby, who gives you a mornin’ kiddo, in return. Make the coffee, wolf down breakfast as fast as you can—Bobby watching you carefully to make sure you finish it all—and get to work. Earthquakes and thunderstorm, new outbreaks of measles in Ecuador, Beijing, and Cairo. Bobby’s got no luck on Death, but neither do you. 
You’ve kept your word to Crowley. You’ve been thinking about it. And the more days pass, the closer you’re getting to making that deal.
You’re not quite there yet.
But you’re close. 
“He’s stayin’ off the radar.” Bobby mutters, frowning at his computer. “Both of ‘em are. Pestilence either changed his vessel or went blackout off the grid, after you and the boys tracked him last time. And Death- Fuckin’ ball, I ain’t seein’ anything.”
“Lucifer’s probably saving him for when he’s needed.” You mutter, flipping a page in your book. “He- I don’t remember him being all that happy, with what was happening.”
Bobby grunts. “You think you be able to do your soul-vision thing on him? If he pops up on freakin’- CNN or somethin’?”
You nod, pushing down the memory of Death looking at you, and saying no. “I’ve been checking local feeds whenever an omen pops up. Nothing.”
“Alright. Keep lookin’. And Pestilence-“
“Did it last night. I’ll put it on the fridge after I go shopping.”
Bobby grunts in approval, and you glance up. You’re almost done with this anyway.
“Did you look at the list?”
“Yep. Added a few things, but you handled most of it. Go armed.”
You pull out your Blade, flash Bobby a grin, and all you get is a flat look in return.
“Don’t forget the milk.”
You sigh, pushing to your feet. “I’m getting you oat milk. It’s better for old men.”
“Yeah, yeah, like Dean’ll be happy with the plant milk.”
You flush. “He doesn’t like any milk.”
Bobby pauses. “That’s true, ain’t it. Never seen him drink it without cookies.”
“Not even with cookies. Those were mine.”
“You don’t like milk either-“
“I like cookies.”
“Just eat the fuckin’ cookies.” Bobby mutters under his breath, and you give him a mock salute, crossing the room to the fridge.
“Sir, yes, sir.”
“Shut up and get drivin’ kiddo. You come back with oat milk, and I’m shootin’ Dean.”
You scowl—it’s not good that he knows how effective that is—and grab the list off the fridge.
It’s pinned right between the expired Costco coupon Bobby’s had there since you were thirteen, and your drawings. Crude sketches you’d done a few days after you got back from LA, outlining the Horsemen’s true appearances. You hadn’t bene able to draw Death—something about it had felt wrong—but you’d gotten all the vile oozing of Pestilence, and the gaping darkness you’d seen in Famine. 
He’d been like a black hole. A pit. Bottomless and made of shadows, taking and taking and never satisfied. You’d had a feeling, standing across from him in LA and spinning the Blade in your hands, that you could’ve tossed the world into him and he just would’ve eaten that too. 
And he hadn’t had a single effect on you. Hadn’t been confused by it, either. Just whined about how it wasn’t fair, and if he could eat your soul, he’d never be hungry again.
You’re trying not to think about it. Just like you’re trying not to think about how, the day after, you’d looked into Dean’s eyes and the floodlight had returned. Staring at him in the golden-blue light of the dawn, you’d been able to see all that life, buried deep inside of him, colorful and luminescent and beautiful. 
You missed him. You wanted to wake up like that—next to him, his hand in yours, trying to keep your love off your face while figuring out how you can live in the world of Dean forever—every single morning. 
But the apocalypse. And groceries.  
It goes slowly. With Sam your divide and conquer plan had done wonders, and you’d been able to compensate for each other’s gross lack of domestic knowledge. And grocery shopping with Dean was never really grocery shopping, but rather letting him guide you aisle to aisle and listening to him ramble about all the different meats and sauces and spices, and what was useful and what was the good stuff, Princess. Trust me. And you’d always trust him, nodding a little stupidly and giving him a soft smile, pushing the cart wherever he told you it should go.
Alone, you’re trying desperately to remember what the good stuff was, and you’re not sure you’re succeeding. Mostly, you’re just grabbing whatever’s expensive. All your money is counterfeit or stolen from banks anyway. 
Jo taught you wiretapping a few years ago. She makes fun of you for using it on fancy hotel rooms and makeup, but then she turns around and spends it on a hair mask and the fanciest box of chocolates you’ve ever seen. 
You still haven’t visited her, at the waterfall.
You will soon. Dean promised. It just can’t be done alone. But that doesn’t stop you—every single time you climb into the Firebird—from dropping your brow to the wheel and taking a shaking breath. You could go now. You have a car, and legs, and a weapon. If angels or demons come for you, there’s no better place to lose control than a forest.
Then you think of a small marker in the dirt, and look down at the pastel blue on your fingers, and you can’t. It’s going to make it too real. She’s gone. All that’s left of her is that waterfall, and what’s on your fingertips. 
You still keep thinking of her as alive. You know you do. You know Dean’s caught it, when you’ve said Jo likes or Jo hates or Jo is. 
She isn’t. 
You don’t know how to internalize that. And the moment you see the grave, you’re going to have to. 
You should’ve visited the moment you got back. But you’ve been busy, and in pain, and you miss her and you can’t do it alone, you don’t want to do it alone, she can’t really be gone and you promised her you’d be okay but you can’t-
There’s a faint buzzing, and you freeze. The world had gone blurry, as you’d stared at your hands—you have perishables, you should really get moving—but when you dig your phone out from your pocket, it’s not the one that’s ringing. Your head shoots up, turning immediately towards the console, but save for the Gatorade you gotten yourself and your wallet, it’s empty. 
The buzzing is still going. And the generic ring tone is screaming burner phone, but you don’t keep a burner phone. You have one phone, with five numbers—Bobby, Dean, Sam, Cas, Rufus—and you never just hand out your number. People don’t want to be able to reach you. You’re not someone anyone should just welcome, willingly, into their home, or seek for help. For every good deed you do, you’re ten times as sick and wrong. 
Death. Staring at you. Telling you no, and the Sky glaring down at you, and a million teeth calling you a friend-
The buzzing stops for a second, then starts again. It’s in the car. You know it’s in the car. But it’s not your phone, so you don’t know where the fuck it’s coming from. And it takes pushing your hand between the seat cushions and getting on your knees to check under the backseat for you to think of the glove compartment. And there it is. A little black burner—just enough faded Gold to tell you it was Dean’s—buzzing over and over with a number, and no saved contact. 
Dean gives his burner numbers to a lot of people. Surviving vics, in case they ever need help again. Other, more trusted hunters, for mutual aid on cases. 
Girls. In bars. With pretty skirts and shirts that show of their cleavage, batting their lashes at him and giving him sweet smiles.
And you’ve played it over a million times in your head, almost on a mechanical loop. He doesn’t look for that anymore. Doesn’t mean it doesn’t look for him. Doesn’t mean he says no, when he’s asked. He ends up back in your bed, just sleeping, but he can’t be satisfied with that. Couldn’t ever be satisfied with you, making him worry and waking him up in the middle of the night to talk about fucking golf and milkshakes. Crying in his arms every other hunt, needing him more than he needs you, asking him to stay at your side and let you infect him, failing him all the time and running and sick-
The phone starts buzzing again. 
So you brace yourself—you’ll get through it, no matter who it is, you’ll be fine, and Dean’s his own person, but you’ll be fucking fine—and pick up the phone.
“Hello?” A man’s voice—young, nervous, probably not a sex call—crackles through the speaker. “Is- Is this Dean Winchester?”
You pause. He knows who Dean is. But that’s not exactly a clean endorsement of who he is. “Who’s asking?”
“Oh- Uh-“ The man clears his throat. “Sorry, I, um- I’m just looking for someone, I think I got the wrong number-“
“You didn’t.” Your voice has to stay flat. Neutral. Not too much given away, but if he knows Dean by name, you have to know why. 
“You- Don’t exactly sound like Dean.”
“This is his phone.”
“Oh. Um, is he okay-“
He better be. “Again, who’s asking.”
“Adam? Mulligan? I’m Sam and Dean’s brother.”
You still. Sam and Dean don’t have a third brother. Not that they’ve told you. They would’ve told you, that’s definitely something worth fucking telling you if it’s true- 
Then a vague bell rings in the back of your head. Dean had told you. While you were in Europe. He’d called you at four in the morning—for him, not you—and said that it seemed like John got around, when he was on solo hunts. That he’d even had a son, barely a kid, and he’d claimed that John hadn’t known about him, but he’d still had Dean’s middle name as a first name. And John had taken him to baseball games, and taught him how to drive, and Dean had been angry but mostly with John—you’d bitten down your pride at that, not the right time to encourage Dean that John was a bag of shit—and most of all, at the end of it, Adam had been-
“You’re dead.” You snap, sitting up in your seat. Dean had said the real Adam was dead, had been dead the whole time. “Adam Mulligan got killed by a ghoul, who the fuck are you-“
“I’m Adam!” The man yelps, and you can hear the genuine fear in his voice. “I promise! And I know I died- I mean, I think I know. I can sort remember things that didn’t happen to me, and it’s- it’s really confusing. I woke up in a lot of dirt, and I found my phone with this number, and I remember Dean even though I never met him, so, um- Where is he?”
You frown, weighing your options in your head. He doesn’t sound like he’s lying, but most monsters are good actors. If you were in danger or confused, you’d also call Dean first, but you’ve known him for almost ten years, and you love him. Adam—if he’s real—has never even really met Dean. But he says he remembers both Sam and Dean, which reeks of angel interference, but if it is, they’re looking for the boys. Not you. 
And angels can’t hurt you.
Adam clears his throat. “Hello?”
“Dean’s busy.” You keep your words careful. If this is angel interference, they’re not getting anything extra out of you. 
You kind of hope it’s angel interference. You’d really like to kill Zachariah.
“Oh. Is he going to be, um, not busy soon?”
“Nope.” You lean back, resting your knees on the wheel. “But I can pass on a message.”
“Uh-“ Adam pauses. “Who are you?”
You give your first name, but not your last. If it is the angels, that won’t really matter either way.
“Oh- Okay. Are you like, Dean’s girlfriend?”
You’re going to jump off a cliff. “It’s complicated.”
“Alright.” Adam, thankfully, doesn’t push it. “Can you tell him I’m in Minnesota? And I’d like some help, please?”
You frown. “Where in Minnesota?”
“Windom? It’s my hometown, that’s where they met… not me.”
Windom isn’t that far. Barely an hour and a half for you, over a day for Dean. If it is a trap, it’s safer for you to take the bait first. If it isn’t—if Adam passes all the tests and there’s no angel brigade waiting—then it’s safer to keep Adam at Bobby’s. 
You do have perishables. But they’ll last three hours. 
“Text me the address.” You say, moving the call to speaker so you can watch for the message on the burner, and text Bobby know you’re taking care of something, you’ve got your knife, and you’ll be home for dinner. 
“Oh, you can just tell Dean-“
“He’s on another coast. I’m in within two hours.”
“But-“ Adam lets out a long sigh, right as your phone buzzes with Bobby’s response.
Dont die.
You smile, type back never do, and open Dean’s contact. 
“Adam, if you want help-“
“I know. I’m sending it now.” There’s another buzz on the burner, and Adam coughs. “Two hours?”
“More or less. Line the doors with salt and don’t answer for anyone but me.”
“How will I know it’s you?”
Fair enough. You give Adam a quick description of yourself, he mumbles and understanding, and you hang up the phone. 
Bobby’s going to call this Hunter Fever. That you’re itching to do this because you’ve been cooped up, and now you’re actin’ like an idjit. But you’re not. If Adam is possessed, you’ll see it. If he’s just evil, he won’t be able to get the jump on you. One wrong movement and you’ll blast his soul right back out of his body. The highway will even get a lovely new garden as a result. And, you’re calling Dean. You’d sugar coated so Bobby wouldn’t worry, but you’re going to tell Dean, because you’re not being an idiot.
“Hey, Princess.” He picks up the phone after two rings, and you try not to sob in relief. He’s fine, you’d known that, but it’s still like a wave of thank fucking Christ whenever you hear his voice. “I meant to call you earlier, but this turned into a whole fuckin’ thing. Nothing we can’t deal with, but this whole town is full of crazies and this blonde chick who thinks she’s Jesus. Had to call in Cas, but we’ll still be home on time. What’s- Are you okay? You’re okay. Goddamnit, you better be okay-“
“I’m okay.” You smile into the air. It would be nice to be able to grab his face between your hands and kiss his nose, but even if he was here, that would be against the rules. “Your brother called.”
There’s a long, static pause. “Sweetheart, I’ve been with Sammy all day-“
“Wrong brother, De.” You sigh, and push out the words as fast as you can. “Adam. He’s alive. In Minnesota. He called the burner phone you left in my car, and I’m close, so I���m going to pick him up and bring him to Bobby’s. You should get home soon though. After the case.”
There’s another pause, and then- “The fuck you’re going to Minnesota alone, it could be a goddamn trap-“
“Maybe.” You shrug. “But I’ve got both knives, and I’m already on I-90.”
“Then get the hell off it-“
“Dean. I’m going. You can’t stop me.”
“I can send Cas-
“You think Cas can stop me?”
“Goddamnit-“ Dean snaps your name, a tension in his voice that you haven’t heard in a long time. “I’m trying to make sure you don’t get yourself goddamn killed without me there to help-“
“I can hunt perfectly fucking fine on my own, Winchester.”
“I know that, but-“
“I’m going because you’re not here.” Your voice is raising slightly, and you glare ahead at the road. “They can hurt you, they can’t hurt me. I’ll be fine.”
“What if you’re not.” Dean hisses, and whatever background noise was on when he picked up is gone. He must have moved to fight in private. “You- You can’t get fucking hurt, Princess-“
“I know I can’t.” You say coolly. “That’s the point.”
He huffs out a dry laugh. “That’s not what I meant and you fuckin’ know it-“
“Dean.” Your voice is harsher than you mean it, and he falls silent. “We’ve done this before. I am perfectly fine on my own-“
“But you shouldn’t have to be.” 
You swallow, a hot and heavy lump forming in your throat. You don’t want to fight. Not really. Not now, when you miss him and love him and everything hurts just as much as always. 
Not ever. 
“Sorry.” Dean mutters. “Didn’t mean to shout, you’re just- Son of a bitch, you need to be here Princess. With me. And I can’t- If you-“
“I know.” You mumble, moving one hand off the wheel to rub at your wrists. Sick. Only making things harder. “I’ll be careful, De. I promise.”
Dean sighs. “I know you will, sweetheart. Just- If you need me, pray to Cas and he’ll zap me over-“
“I know.”
He grunts, and it doesn’t sound like he’s convinced. “Call me when you’ve got him, or I’m leaving these dumbasses to govern themselves.”
“Ooo, a revolution. You’re a kind king, Mr. Winchester. The people love your taxing system and patronage of the arts.”
“Nerd.” Dean mutters, but there’s a softness to his voice that makes you feel molten. “Pinky promise you’ll call.”
“Pinky promise. See you soon.”
Love you.
You don’t say it. You’re not allowed to say it. 
But you can think it, and hope he feels it. Hope that, all the way across the country, Dean knows that you’re going to be fine, because you have to be. You always get through it. You always go back to him. The address Adam gave you might look suspiciously like a church—god fucking damnit, it’s almost certainly a trap—but you’ll get back to Dean.
You always do. 
Adam’s a scrawny kid, sitting awkwardly on the dais. He’s a sort of tangerine orange color, starting in his stomach and burning up like fire in a chimney. He might be a little taller than Dean, but he’s built more like Sam. Hair a little darker than Dean’s, eyes bluer than Sam’s, and it’s not fair to already be comparing him to them, but otherwise you’ll just be seeing John. John’s nose, and mouth, and eyes. The features of the man that tried to kill you. That should have killed you. That kept you away from Dean. And they’re the same nose and mouth and eyes Dean has, but you love Dean. On him, they’re the best features in the world.
So it’s for Adam’s sake that you look at him and think Dean’s mouth. Sam’s jaw. Otherwise the Silver might start to flare. 
You’re going to have it enough trouble keeping it down as it is. 
Because standing at the dais is an angel. Broader than Cas, a little less electric, his rainbows running with an ugly, muted brown. 
Zachariah. 
You sigh, stopping at the front of the pews and crossing your arms over your chest. “I fucking knew it.”
Zachariah grins at you, ugly and shark like, and it’s only for Adam’s sake that you don’t let the Silver burst up and rip everything apart. 
He says your name, clapping his hands together with a mockingly cheerful tone. “You are infuriating, you know that? Think that you always know best, even when you’re walking into my trap-“
“Pretty shit trap.” You mutter. “I don’t think you were aiming for me, douche-bucket.”
Zachariah scowls. “Douche-bucket. I’m assuming that’s from our lovely Dean, right? His little… turn of phrase.”
You don’t answer—Zachariah can wait—and your attention flicks to Adam. “You okay?”
“Yeah.” Adam whispers, his eyes wide on yours. “I just wanted to see my mom, I didn’t mean to- I don’t know. I’m not sure what’s happening.”
Zachariah scoffs. “Well, don’t try to figure it out. This is beyond your understanding, kid-“
“Oh, shut up.” You snap, and Zachariah’s eyes narrow.
“You have a nice voice.” Adam cuts in before Zachariah can speak, and you blink at him. “And- You’re- I like your hair.”
“Uh, thanks.” You frown. “You working with employee of the month?” You jerk your head to Zachariah, and the angel’s eyes narrow.
“Don’t answer that,” he orders, and Adam just keeps gaping at you. “And you,” he hisses your name, and you fix time with a bored stare. “You are- Such a fucking brat-“
“Sorry. Should’ve been nicer to Dean, he might have given you his real number, and you wouldn’t be going back empty-handed.”
Zachariah’s jaw twitches, and he takes a deep, heaving breath. “For your information, I will not being going anywhere empty handed. Had I hoped for Sam and Dean? Yes. But honestly,” the smirk creeps back onto his face, and a chill runs deeper than your bones. “You’re better. Bigger game, harder to catch. Boss will be pleased. I might even get a promotion. And, here’s the best part.” He raises his fingers, ready to snap. “This will be way more effective.”
He snaps, and you almost stumble forward. 
Ellen. 
Battered and dazed, a wear in her dark green, but Ellen-
You must call out to her and not hear it, because Zachariah tsks, and holds a finger to his lips.
“I wouldn’t talk to her right now. She’s a little… confused.”
Your jaw clenches, the Silver starting to rise, and while Zachariah’s smile doesn’t falter, his brown does do an odd stutter. Like a short-circuit or fritz in a power line. 
“Now,” Zachariah hums, taking a slightly step back and moving Ellen in front of him. Fucking pussy. “Here’s the deal I was going to offer Dean. Adam walks, Ellen walks, even little Sammy walks, and all he has to do is say yes. But I think-“ He pauses, frowning slightly. “He’ll want to talk to you. Sam and Dean… They’d be a problem-“
“They’re not coming.” You snap, grabbing the Blade out of your jacket. The Silver has to remain down, for Adam and Ellen. You can still cause a lot of fucking damage. “It’s just you and me-“
“We both know that’s not true.” Zachariah scoffs. “Dean at least is going to be trying to get to you, and Sam will help him. I can’t track them, but I can tip off some very angry hunters where they’re going- Yeah, it’ll be easier like this.”
Your eyes widen as Zachariah raises his hand again, the Silver turning and blistering right under your skin. “Like-“
The word is barely out of your mouth when Zachariah snaps his fingers, and the Silver rips out.
It crashed up with less warning than usual.
It’s still a second too later.
You’re everything. More than everything. Parts of you are things you don’t have names for, and a lot of you is light, but just as much is darkness. And you’re made of lava somewhere very dark and hot and lonely, and the Earth is spinning around you but you’re also every smallest bit of grass that feels so big in comparison to the bugs, and you’re the vastness of the water in the ocean, but also the vastness of every space between the stars, and neither of them feel bigger than the other. 
Mostly, you’re a song being played in an old car—old to other cars, young to the pavement it’s driving on and the trees it’s passing, barely an infant to the sky over its head—and the hands gripping a wheel so tight they’re going to strangle it. 
You love those hands. It would be nice to hold them. They’re Golden.
But you’re not you anymore. And you’re following them all the way down the roads, time somehow too slow and too fast all at once. You can see the dusty old church, and there are two hunters loading shotguns, and the shells are building themselves up to burst through a skull. The Gold is driving right to the church, and you need to stop it, but you’re too much and you don’t know how to control it all.
Then, as the Gold walks through the doors of the church, the Purple at his side, it all falls back down. You’re you again, and you can feeling the Spiderweb burning, but it’s not offline. More… confused. Straining a little more powerfully through your chest as you crash into yourself.
And you’re in the most beautiful garden you’ve ever seen.
Water that looks a little more like crystal, sunshine weaving through heavy leaves over your head, angled perfectly to spark at rainbow in every bit of mist. The flowers are blooming with heart and star-like patterns, made of colors you’ve never even seen. A familiar iridescent apple is hanging over your head, growing from a single, weeping tree that seems to be bleeding silver sap. You turn slowly—you’re not sure where you are, but it’s not Minnesota—and stop when your eyes land on an angel. 
There’s no wrath in him. Not like the other angels you’ve seen. His grace runs with green—a little lighter than Ellen, a lot softer than Bobby—and he’s big. Less electric, and more rooted. Wings twisted like branches, and eyes like knots on a tree trunk.
He says your name slowly. Your Enochian name. And when you stand a little taller, he gives you a kind smile.
“You can relax. I can’t do you any harm.”
You swallow. “Can’t?” 
“None of us can. Even the Angels that believe we’ve truly been left to ourselves…” He chuckles, shaking his head. “They are not foolish enough to try and touch you.”
“Because I’m the Magdalene.” You say carefully, and the angel shrugs. 
“Yes, but not quite.”
They must train angels to only speak like bridge trolls. “I don’t know what that means.”
“You are the Bride.” He says simply, and the Silver flares, running right to the tips of your fingers. “Being the Magdalene is, according to him, more of a cruel trick that was played, long ago. He’s told me he thinks you didn’t need the boost.”
“The- What?”
“I’m not sure,” he shrugs. “I don’t get to know everything. Only what I’ve been told.”
You open and close your mouth a few times, and the angel lets out another soft laugh.
“I’m sorry, I’ve just heard so much about you. I forgot you wouldn’t know me. Joshua.” He extends his hands—he’s not in a vessel, it’s all hands—and gives you another smile. “I’m the gardener.”
“Oh.” You say a little stupidly, giving his hand a tight shake and looking around once more. Strange flowers. Everything too perfect, with no actual environmental logic to the botany. You should’ve gotten it sooner. “And I’m in the… Gardens. Of Heaven?”
Joshua hums, and gives you an approving nod. “He did say you were smart.”
You don’t really want to know the answer. You’re still going to ask. “He?”
“God. He likes to…” Joshua pauses, watching you carefully. “Talk to me.”
“And he’s- Told you about me?”
Joshua frowns at you, tilting his head. “Of course he has. He’s been lonely for a long while, and- Well. From what I understand, he’s very happy you’re finally here.”
“Did he…” Deep breath. Too much to deal with, and you don’t feel dead, but you’ve also never been dead before. “Send me here?”
“No,” Joshua sighs. “I believe that was Zachariah. He can’t kill you, so you were sent to me.” He pauses. “I would be on your way, before he comes looking. He’s always been a bitter fuck.”
Your lips twitch in surprise, and you’d very much like more of Joshua’s opinions on the angels, but- 
“Dean.” Your voice is barely a breath, and your arms wrap tight around your stomach. Like you’re trying to keep the Spiderweb trapped in your body. “I- He’s-“
“Dean Winchester is dead.” Joshua says softly, his words moving a little faster as the Silver starts to riot and tear back up. “But he is fine. From what I understand, two angry hunters went after Sam with a little angelic help, and he was… collateral. But God does not wish for him to remain here.”
“Here?” You whisper, squeezing yourself until you’re not sure you’re breathing. “In- Heaven?”
Joshua nods, and you let out a slow, shaking breath. The map. The stupid fucking map Gabriel took away from you, that you’d had about half memorized. You’re in the garden. That means-
Joshua clears his throat. “You want to find him.”
Of course you want to find him. All there ever is to do is find Dean. “Yeah. Where’s, um-“ You pause. Heaven’s made like a sphere. The Gardens were at the center, on the map. All roads in, with the only way out—according to a note that had been in the margins—growing in the roots of God, because the place was designed like the world’s worst, most magical escape room that you could never actually escape. Problems for later. “Where’s the tree?”
“The tree?” Joshua gives you another amused look, and points behind you. “Be careful. It’s old.”
“All of this is old,” you mutter, turning to frown at the bleeding-silver apple tree. “Do I just climb it?”
“Usually one must make an offering, if you’re not accompanied by myself. But I think it will make an exception for you. Just touch it.”
“Cool.” You mumble, and Joshua clears his throat. 
“I would be careful. Once you get to the rest of Heaven, it will be different for you.” You turn back to him with a frown, and he pushes on, his voice still gentle. “For most humans, it is their greatest memories from life. But you are not dead, or human.”
“I’ve heard.” You sigh, raising your hand up carefully. Dean. You need to go to Dean. “Do you, um- Want to come with me?”
It’s an awkward question, and Joshua just shakes his head with a soft smile. “I wish I could. But I like my plants, and they like me. I am… Hopeful for you, though. He seems to think you tend to be different, than he wants you. But you are bright. Good.”
You’re not good. You know, better than anyone, that you are far from good. You still give Joshua a small smile and last thanks before you let the Spiderweb start to light up, and you press your palm to the bark of the tree. 
Dean. You want Dean. 
And it’s all a blur, and you’re everything once more, but you can see Gold. Leaning on the doorway of a motel room, rubbing his neck and saying low words you can’t quite make out. Moving a little forward to be closer to whoever he’s looking at, then grinning like he’s won the lottery when they step to the side, and he can shuffle into their room. He’s looking at the floor and She—it’s a She, you can see shiny hair and hear a musical voice, and you want to hate Her but he looks so happy, and you can’t hate anyone that makes him happy—places a hand on his chest to shoves him onto the bed, and you- This feels like something you should know, and you’re so close-
Something that’s white and wrathful and bright grabs you before everything can come into focus. Yanking you back with so much force as a hollow scream for Dean breaks from your throat, and the Gold flares, but then it’s gone.
Your eyes shoot open, and you’re not in a motel room. 
You’re in a saloon. A big, wide saloon with fancy trim and a creaking floors, low music playing from a scratched-up record player. There’s sunlight that makes the dust seem like it’s swirling in the air. You’re wearing a flowing dress with your knife strapped to your upper thigh, but there’s no monsters here. Nothing but old, dusty bottles on shelves, the music that you somehow know buy heart and you’re humming to yourself in perfect time, and-
“Hey, Princess.” A hand slide to hold your waist, and the moment you turn, he’s there. 
Dean’s grinning down at you, light sparkling in his eyes. He’s wearing a cowboy hat, dressed completely like a character in one of his old movies that he loves to make you watch. And he’s so close, and he smells like grass and spice, but not cinnamon.
And he’s not Golden.
Heaven will be different for you. 
This isn’t your Dean.
It’s an imitation of him, from a fantasy. From the back of your head and rawest little bit of your heart that truly believes—in another world, where everything was less complicated—you could have Dean.
And you do. In this world. Because before you can say a single word he’s leaning down and kissing you. Slow and soft, like he’s done it a million times before, and he plans to do it a million more. His free hand grabs your chin and tips it back slightly, his low chuckle vibrates in your chest as you moan and twist to fully wrap your arms around his shoulders. 
“Was gonna asked if you missed me.” He mutters, grinning against your lips. “Think I can figure it out myself, though.”
You giggle, shaking your head and dropping your brow to his chest, keeping your eyes squeezed shut. Just for a second, if this is heaven, if this is all you ever get, you want to have it. “I did. Always do, De.”
“Always, huh.” His arms wrap fully around you, his lips brushing a kiss on your brow. “That’s a big promise, baby.”
Baby. I love you, baby. 
“It is,” you whisper, your fingers curling on his shirt. “Don’t want to make it to anyone else.”
The world rumbles. Whatever stopped you from finding Dean—the real Dean—isn’t happy with you. And you think you know who. He might have been watch you your whole life.
You’re not quite ready to think about it yet. 
“I’m sorry.” You whisper to Cowboy-Dean, even though he won’t understand what you’re talking about. “I- I’m really fucking sorry, for all of it. For making you worry and drive and die for me, and making you wait and getting mad and being stupid and reckless and-“ You take a shuttering breath, holding him a little tighter. He might not be Golden, but he’s built like Real-Dean is. All the same muscle and softness. It’s close enough. “I- I’m sorry-“
Cowboy-Dean mutters your name, tipping your head back with an open, adoring look on his face, his thumb running slowly down the bridge of your nose. 
“I’m sorry,” you gasp out, grabbing his hands to keep them on your face. “Dean, I- I’m- I’m so sorry-“
“I know you are.” He mutters, swiping the tears away from your cheeks. “But I don’t mind doing that, you know. Taking care of you. You do the same for me, and I love you, Princess. All the way down.”
I love you. You know I love you, baby.
You let out a long, slow breath, and lean fully back into his arms. You’re not quite sure how to do this, but the Silver isn’t suffocating here. In Heaven, it’s almost back to how it had been before you lost Jo. Humming and bright, right under the surface, ready to be called forward at your will, as you need it. 
And you need to find Dean.
So you focus, and let the Silver bleed out, and already different from the tree. You’re more in control. You’re everything, and that includes something whatever glowing, misting fabric is weaving this whole world together. You can do this. 
You squeeze Cowboy-Dean three times, before he’s gone. If this is every bit of your heaven, you’re not going to be able to take it. 
And it isn’t. 
Not quite.
You miss your first shot. Your eyes open, and the Silver has just given you another fantasy. You sitting in the back room of that church in Chicago, a younger looking Dean laughing with you as he steals the Body of Christ bread, covers it in Nutella and something fluffy and white, and hands it to you with a wide, proud grin. 
“Sammy found this stuff while we were in Virginia.” He explains. “Supposed to taste like marshmallows. Thought you’d like it.”
“Aw, Deano.” You smile, taking a large bite, and it’s not real but it tastes so good. “You think of me?”
“All the time, Princess. You, uh- You think of me?”
You nod, resting your head on his shoulder. “All the time.”
This one has to go, too. But you miss again. And again. And again. A lot of the times are just you and Dean, but more of them have a cast of side characters. Sam groans as you and Dean appear in his doorway—the fantasy seeming to be Dean didn’t leave, that first time, and everything was easy—and grumbles about how a week’s notice would’ve been nice. Bobby glares at a pale Dean across a table, and you roll your eyes because you know he’s not going to shoot Dean. He likes Dean. He just doesn’t like, in this fantasy, that you’ve been running around with John’s boy behind everyone’s back. And you don’t have any powers, and you can’t see the Sky, and you’re just Bobby’s daughter. Both of them are there in your treasure hunting fantasy, and when you pull that one apart and push it back together you’re in-
The Roadhouse. 
Sitting at the bar. 
Across from Jo. 
“You know, I never should have encouraged y’all.” She wrinkles her nose. “If I walk in on y’all suckin’ face one more time, I’m gonna shoot myself.”
You swallow, barely able to speak over the lump in your throat. “Jo?”
“Yeah?”
“I- I’m sorry.”
“For what, being gross? I ain’t mad about it for you, but now that Dean’s not holdin’ back I can see his boner all the fuckin’ time-“
“For not saving you.” You cut her off with a whisper. “I- I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”
Jo just gives you a strange look and shakes her head. “Did you sleep last night? I’m fine.”
You can’t speak. You need to say something, to try and grab her even though she isn’t real, and bring her back. To hug her and sob a million more apologies. To do anything but stare at her and let a million words die in your throat about how you don’t know what to do. This is all so hard, and you just need a friend, someone to tell about the Men of God and Lucifer and Death and Crowley, and you have Cas for some of it but you want Jo-
The Silver is moving too fast. The pain pressing on your chest—made of Jo, she’s gone but she’s here, and you failed her and she doesn’t even know—is racking through your whole body, and you don’t want to go, you can’t go but you don’t know how to control it. It hurts and you’re sick and you miss her, it’s beating out of your chest and you have to say something, but the words keep turning to sobs in your throat. You should’ve done more. Been better. You fucking failed and what goddamn use are you if you’re so powerful but you can’t save Jo-
She’s gone before you can stop it. You’re everything again, but it feels wild. Furious. It all hurts—it always hurts, but now you can feel it like you’re the wound and the infection and the scar and the venom—and everything reforms differently. Faster.
Brighter.
This isn’t one of your fantasies or dreams. You’re back in what you’d been wearing in the church, and when you press your hand to your jacket, your knife and the Blade are still there. The room itself is a lot. There’s fire dancing in the air and grass under your feet, waterfalls making up the walls and a throne. A large, pure white throne made of light, high up on a dais of flowers and diamonds and marble. And when you climb up to stand before it, it glows brighter. 
And there is it. On one arm of the chair, shifting in the light without pain. Like it was designed to be there. Has always been there. 
Your name is written places in Heaven. 
On God’s throne.
“Wow.” A voice says from off to the side. “I gotta hand it to you, this is smart one. Nobody’s been here in a long time.”
You turn, and standing a few steps down on the dais is the Blue. Still blond and a little short, still grinning at you with open amusement, rocking back and forth on his feet as he waits for you to respond.
“Gabriel,” you whisper, and his grin widens. 
“Give the lady a cigar! She put it together! I doubt it was all by yourself, Dean and Sammy probably snitched, but I’m proud of you for telling them about our little rendezvous” He takes another step up, but still doesn’t move to the dais. “But, I do have to say, you didn’t listen to me at all.”
You scowl, your hands moving to your jacket on instinct, and Gabriel’s eyes widen, his hands raising up in surrender. 
“Hey, I’m just here to talk, no need to get stabby-“
“You stole my phone, and my notes.” You snap, grabbing the Blade. It looks sort for bioluminescent. Too many problems. “You stole my books.”
“I- I did to that. But, I was trying to help you, this isn’t your fight unless you make it your fight!”
“It is my fight-“
“Right, cause of your family.” Gabriel sighs. “You know, you are a stubborn little one. Sort of a spitfire. I get what they’re seeing in you-“
“Uh huh.” You’re a little sick of being called little, or hearing how people want you. You’re bigger than the fucking universe. And you’ve never cared how people want you, because you just want Dean. “Give me one good reason not to stab you.”
“My charming personality?” 
Your eyes narrow, and Gabriel winces.
“Fine, you’re mad at me. I get that. But I looked at your notes! It’s some pretty impressive stuff, and-“ Gabriel’s hands go higher as you take a step forward. “I was wrong! I was super fucking wrong! You’ve been tearing through the apocalypse like it’s a hacked video game, sweetheart, this is great. We’ll be home in time for dessert, if you keep this up.”
He sounds genuine, but you don’t trust it. So you stop moving, but keep the Blade in your hand. “What do you want, Gabriel. Aren’t you supposed to be hiding from Heaven.”
“That’s true, I am, but this,” he gestures around the room. “Doesn’t count. This is heaven back when Daddy was hands on. I didn’t even know the door was still open anymore, but I shoulda figured you’d shove your way in. Warning signs don’t really seem to be effective on you.”
You frown. “There’s no warning sign-“
“This whole place is a warning sign. Barbed wire, moat of crocodiles, whole shebang. But you just walked right in, so I followed. All I want is to talk, and this is the best place to do it.”
“To talk.” You echo back slowly. “Are you going to knock me out again?”
Gabriel rolls his eyes. “You know, you really should let that go-“ You take another step forward, and his words stutter. “Understandable if you don’t, though. Fair. If it helps, what I pulled was a one-time, Earth specific trick. Won’t work on you up here.” He eyes you wearily. “And I really am here to help. Cross my heart, hope to die, stick an angel blade in my eye.”
You pause. Help. You don’t need help, but you also aren’t getting anywhere close to finding Dean. And, somehow, you seem to have the upper hand here. Over an archangel, in fucking heaven. If he lies, or tries to knock you out again, you’ve got the Blade. You’ll just stab him. “Help how.”
“You’re not gonna,” Gabriel makes a jerking movement with his hand, nodding to the Blade, and you shrug. 
“Not if you’re really here to help.”
“Alrighty, I can work with that. Down to business.” Gabriel claps his hands together, taking a cautious step up, but still not all the way to the dais. “Like I said, looked at your notes. Men of God, soul studies, Magdalenes, translations. You really are a smart cookie. I think you could put this together by yourself, if you got the little push-“
“Gabriel.” You hiss, and he sighs. 
“It’s right under your nose, sweetheart. Chasing Death and Pestilence, chopping off good ol’ Famine’s finger. My brothers aren’t going to be killed by your two bumbling Americana poster boys, and they ain’t dumb enough to not keep precautions against you. But they can be trapped. Put in time out. Shit, Luci got sent to the corner for thousands of years.”
“The-“ You frown, your grip tightening on the Blade. “What.”
“Think about it,” Gabriel says your name in Enochian, grinning up at you. “He got out, Mikey’s gotta kill him, that’s the whole thing. Dad’s not going to step in, he likes watching us beat each other up. Even tapes it to sell. But, he also like his loopholes. Fail safes. Little puzzles to keep us all busy while he fucked around. You think he’d just destroy the cage after it was open?” You open your mouth, and he shakes his head, raising a hand. “You’re smarter than that.”
You pull your lip between your teeth, biting until it stings. “There’s a back door.” You mutter, watching Gabriel carefully. “Another way to open it, and send someone in.” 
“Good girl,” Gabriel laughs, giving you a mock applause. “Of course, you’re gonna have to get Lucifer into the cage. I’d wish you good luck with that, but I don’t think you’ll need it. You’ve always liked finding other ways.”
Deep breath. He’s not taunting you—no more than seems usual—and that is helpful. But- “Why are you helping now. You wanted to stay out of it, Sam and Dean-“
“Sam and Dean,” Gabriel rolls his eyes. “Are dramatic, self-righteous, annoyingly convincing little asshats. I probably would’ve flipped for them eventually, they’ve got this kinda street dog charm that coulda won me over. But this? It was mostly from watching our lovely Castiel.” He gives you a wide grin. “You know, he doesn’t understand what you are, not really, but he’s following you all the same, rather than some ancient orders from a deadbeat Dad. And I think he’s onto something. I think you deserve a choice, and that’s not gonna happen if this train keeps rolling. Actually, I’m not sure if it’ll happen at all, but Mikey and Luci ain’t gonna help. Plus, I love love. And you,” He lets out a low wolf whistle. “Are way too sexy for my dad.”
The chill rolls through your bones again, and the Silver is burning. Rolling and turning like a storm, not trying to burst out, but strained. Distressed. You don’t even know how to say anything, how to be anything but everything, and you heard Gabriel’s words, but you didn’t really hear them, and you can’t-
“Easy girl.” Gabriel says, raising his hands again. “I’d like to go back underground without being erased.”
You frown. “Back-“
“There’s no way I’m sticking around for the finale. Not my scene. You give me a call, I’ll answer, but only you. Don’t go writing my number on bathroom stalls. And hot tip, don’t be afraid to ask for some help. Not my help, obviously, but some help.”
“I don’t-“
“Also, you’re doing this all wrong.” Gabriel nods around the room. “You think about who you want, Heaven’s gonna want to please you. Try thinking about where they’d be. Their happy memories. Once you get that, you can go wherever you want, babygirl. World’s your oyster.” Gabriel shoots you a wink. “Good luck. Remember, call me.”
You open your mouth—to scream, to protest, to demand more, he can’t just say all that and fuck off—but nothing comes out, and Gabriel vanishes, leaving you alone once more. 
The steps are shocking soft, like sitting on a blanket, grass in the summer. You draw your knees up to your chest, dropping your brow with a low, deep breath. The Silver is still illuminated in your body, buzzing right under your skin and—for maybe the first time in your life—the pain is numbed. Not gone, but numbed. Like it’s being drowned in the Silver, or burned away by the light all around you. This feels like a good time to cry. To let out the guttural howl that’s been building in your throat. You don’t know what to do. You lost Jo, again. And God.
You don’t want to think about that one. Not right now. And it might be why the scream doesn’t come, why the pain remains something a little too far for you to really feel. It’s all too much, just on the right side of overwhelming to sear you together by force. 
You’ll get through this. You’ll get back to Dean. You always do, and then you’ll fall apart. After you save Ellen and Adam, after you find Sam and Dean—and maybe shove them both for dying like idiots—you’ll fall apart about it all.
Don’t be afraid to ask for some help. 
You tip your head up, and squeeze your eyes shut. “Dear Castiel, who art it,” you pause. This is so fucking stupid. “Wallingford, Connecticut. Get over here, please.”
There’s a rustle, and when you open your eyes Cas is standing over you, frowning around the room. “Where did you bring me?”
“Working theory?” You say, pushing to your feet. “God’s old throne room.”
“How did you-“
“Don’t know. Sam and Dean-“
“Are dead.” Cas sighs, and it’s good to know he has the same feelings about it. Dumbasses. “I’ve been guiding them, but they get sidetracked rather easily. And much of my guidance had to come from Earth, as my powers are-“ Cas glances down at his hands, frowning slightly. “Were, diminished. But I am not feeling any weakness now.”
“That might be me,” you mutter. “I need your help, and this place seems to like me.”
“Ah.” Cas’ frown deepens, but he doesn’t push it. “I’ll be able help you to Sam and Dean, if we remain together-“
“It’s not just Sam and Dean.” You tuck the Blade back in your jacket, looking around the room one last time. Your gaze falls back on your name, written on the throne, and you take a deep breath. Heaven wants to please you. “Zachariah said it would be better like this. That the boss wants to talk to me.”
Cas frowns. “Michael?”
“Probably, yeah. He had Ellen and Adam, I think he just killed them to stash them here. We’re going to have to get to them one at a time-“
“Sam and Dean’s heavens have merged. We will be able to retrieve them together.”
“Oh. Good.” You frown at the air, rubbing at the scar on your palm. “I think if we can work out just one of everyone’s happiest memories, I’ll be able to move to their heavens, and you can just hop around, so it’ll be best if we split up. We can meet up at Sam and Dean, you grab Adam, I’ll get Ellen and Jo-“
“Jo?” Cas cuts you off with a frown, and you nod. 
“If we’re bringing people back, I can get Jo, and-“
Cas says your name too gently, and your nails dig into your skin. Whatever he’s about to say, you really don’t want to hear it. “I do not believe Jo Harvelle is here.” His words come a little quicker, and it might be because all the fire in the room had burned a little brighter, right as the Silver started to wail in your body. “She is not in hell, either. But she’s… blocked.”
You shake your head, clenching your teeth. “I’ll get through the block, Cas-“
“We do not have the time.” His voice is firm, and he’s holding your glare. “Michael may be hunting you, and Zachariah is after Sam and Dean. You are powerful here, but you’re unfamiliar with the systems and roads of Heaven-“
“I’ll be fine-“
“It is not you I am worried about.” 
Sam and Dean and Ellen and Adam. “But whatever’s blocking Jo-“
“Is strong. You will likely be able to break through it, but it will cost us time. Time we do not have.” Cas sighs. “You called for my help. I am offering that, and advice. I will not be able to stop you, if you choose to aim for Jo instead of the others. But a soul is needed to bring someone back. And we know where everyone else is stored.”
You fucking hate this. This whole day has been shit. Everyone’s giving you pieces of a puzzle you don’t really want to solve anymore—not as the picture comes together, and it’s more and worst then you’d dared to think about—and your groceries are probably fucked, and you miss Dean, and Bobby’s going to kill you when you get home, and you’re failing Jo again, and Adam and Ellen-
Ellen. You can’t fail Jo and Ellen, again. You’ve already razed Jo just by being near her. You can’t allow the same to happen, again, without ever really apologizing to either of them. 
“Fine.” You mutter, rolling your neck and glaring at the ceiling. “You can get Adam?”
Cas nods, and there’s unmistakable relief washing all over his face. “Yes. I will meet you with Sam and Dean.”
You hum in acknowledgment. “Cas?”
He frowns at you, and you give him a small, sad smile. 
“Don’t die.”
“I will do my best.” Cas gives you an awkward nod in return. “Good luck. I will see you in, hopefully, about fifteen minutes.”
There’s a whoosh, and then he’s gone. And you can do this. Heaven wants to please you—not the time to think about why, or what the fuck that means—and you know what you need to do now. Ellen’s happy memories.
All you can think of is Jo. And it’s splitting open a strong ache in your chest, making your fingers curl to try and protect her blue from the sights of Heaven. But Jo is the same to you that she is to Ellen. Family. And Ellen had told you a few stories, on nights you’d stayed at the roadhouse to hang out with Jo. She’d made you a rootbeer float and talked about how Jo got to ride a horse once, and it was the happiest Ellen had seen her since her dad died. 
The Silver starts to build outwards, and you can see it. Covered in an odd, shimmering veil, but there. Ellen with a beer in her hand, watching a blonde girl ride a horse that’s ten times her size. Both of them are smiling, and there’s a soft breeze that’s offsetting the flat heat of the summer. 
You turn back once, as the Silver started to leak out around you, and the image become clearer. Just to check that it was real. That your name is really right there, written on what can old be the throne of God.
And it is. 
Then it’s gone, and you’re caught in what feels like a soft tide for only a second, before you fall onto soft grass.
The sun is blinding for a second, and you have to squint to look around you. Baby Jo has wandered deeper into the field, and for a second you want to chase her down and bring her with you too. And you know it wouldn’t work—just like in the Roadhouse, that’s not your Jo, just an echo of her—but that doesn’t stop the ache from cleaving your ribs apart. You can hear her laughter on the wind, and it’s a sound you don’t think you’re ever going to hear again. 
That almost shatters you. You can’t afford to stop or slow down right now, but you’re never going to laugh with Jo again-
A hand brushes hair away from your face, and you turn to see Ellen frowning at you, your name soft on her tongue. “What are you doing here, honey?”
You swallow, your voice barely a rasp. “I- I’m here for you.”
“For me?” Ellen frowns. “I’m busy, I’m takin’ Jo to get ice cream after this. You can come with us, but you look…” She pauses, tracing her hand back over your face with a frown, and you swallow down a weak sob. “Tired. What happened?”
It would be so nice if you could just not tell her. If you could leave her here, happy, forever. But you don’t trust Zachariah to let her stay in peace. And you can’t shake the sight of her in the church. Pale and bruised, swaying slightly and unsure of what was around her. Broken.
You won’t fail twice. You won’t.
“You’re dead.” You whisper. “Zachariah found you, and hurt you. I- I don’t know why- But I didn’t stop him and I’m sorry-“
A weak, strangled sound breaks through your throat, the world going a little blurry, and Ellen pulls you into her arms. You don’t deserve to hug her back, you’re the one who got her hurt and killed. But you’re tired, and the physical pain is numb, but the ache is bigger than you know how to handle. So you bury your face in her shoulder and let the tears fall. 
“It’s okay,” Ellen hums your name, rubbing your back, and you shake your head. Nothing’s okay, it’s all too much, and too complicated, and you don’t know what to do- “I guess I shoulda known I was dead. Jo ain’t been this young in a while.”
Another broken sob shakes your body, and you don’t know if Ellen knows that Jo’s- That you- That-
“And I remember the church.” Ellen sighs. “Remember all of it, now that you’re sayin’ it.”
You swallow and lean back, blinking away the tears from your eyes. “I- I’m sorry.”
Ellen frowns. “Bout what?”
“Jo.” Your voice is barely a breath. You’re not even sure how you’re speaking at all, with the feeling of iron in your lungs and ash in your throat. “I- I tried to save her. I promise, but I couldn’t, and I shouldn’t have done the plan at all but I- I’m sorry-“
Another hollow noise breaks out and Ellen shakes her head, brushing the hair from your face. “I don’t blame you. Don’t think she’d ever blame you either. I was always happy you two found each other, even though I wasn’t a fan of her huntin’… I just wanted her to be happy. And you were the only real friend she had. I know you loved her like a sister, honey, and I don’t doubt you tried to save her.”
“But- You vanished-“
“Cause I was furious at everything that hurt her. Not you.”
“But I-“
“Dean told me you stayed with her to the end.” Ellen whispers, giving you a sad smile. “That you didn’t want to leave her at all. She wasn’t alone. And you killed the angel that killed her. Better than I could’ve done.”
You shake your head, your voice bitter. “Just one of them. Other one got away.”
Ellen sighs. “It was that bald asshole that grabbed me, wasn’t it. Zachariah?” You nod, and she scowls. “He’s seemed like a shitbag. You gonna kill him too?”
“I’d like to.” You mutter, sniffing up the last of the tears. She doesn’t blame you. Even if she should, she doesn’t, and you can do this. Focus. Get her out. You won’t fail again. “But he’s going to be looking for me, he-“
“Wants you to talk to the boss.” Ellen frowns. “God?”
“Michael. I’ll explain more later, but we have to go. Cas is meeting us at Sam and Dean-“
“Sam and Dean?” Ellen’s brows raise in surprise. “How’d they end up here?”
“Angry hunters and another trap. Cas will be able to resurrect you all, I think I jumpstarted him or something. I might be-“ You pause. If you’re this powerful, if Heaven wants to please you, you might be able to pull off the angel’s back from the dead trick too. You’re trying to feel out the Silver. It still doesn’t hurt the same, and it’s not dormant, but- 
You don’t want to risk it. You might be able to pull off a resurrection, but you don’t know how. And if you fuck it up, you might infect one of them. Might make everything worse. It will have to be Cas.
Ellen says your name gently. “You okay-“
“I’m fine.” You reach out your hand, holding Ellen’s gaze. “Ready?”
She nods, but glances over your shoulder. “What about Jo? I know that ain’t her, but- If Castiel is bringin’ people back-“
“He needs the souls.” You mumble. And Jo’s is fucking blocked. “I’m sorry.”
Ellen’s throat bobs, and she lets out a long, slow breath. “Alright.” Her hand slides into yours, and you really don’t fucking deserve this. The trust that you’re going to do this right, and not get someone hurt. “This gonna feel weird?”
“Um, no?”
“C’mon.” Ellen says your name with a small smile. “Bobby raised you to lie better than that.”
“No.” You keep your tone dry, and Ellen chuckles.
“That’s better. You bringin’ us to Sam and Dean?”
“Yeah, I just, um- One second.” You squeeze your eyes shut, and let the Silver out slowly. It’s going to have to touch Ellen, but that’s just another thing you’re trying not to think about. You’re saving her, not infecting her. You’re just carrying her with you to Cas. You’ve never tried to do that before, though. You could fuck it up. You could just vanish without her, or land her in the wrong place, or fuck up and raze her soul in the process-
Don’t think about it. 
Just think about Sam and Dean. Their happy memories. You just need one, from either of them. And it can’t be your happiest memory of them—you have to remind yourself that, over and over, because all you can think of is playing Trivial pursuit with Sam in Bobby’s library, and sitting with Dean in the Impala, wiping a smear of chocolate milk from his lip as he grinned at you, and they might not care for those memories at all—so your best bet is something they’d told you about. Sam’s fourth grade visit to a planetarium. Dean getting to drive Baby for the first time by himself. Maybe one of those Vegas weeks Dean’s tried to get you to join last year, or an easier night at the roadhouse. A weekend with Bobby, or the only school dance Sam ever got to attend. 
Or one of Dean’s many fun nights, at bars or on road trips. That one girl Sam mentioned years ago, who he spent a whole week with when he said he was going on a road trip. Or the sex spree after he made the demon deal, while you were still running around the country avoiding Hell’s Assassin’s. A good memory with Sam from their childhood, like a Christmas or Halloween. Or maybe just something simple. Dean loves simple things, and he loves them with all his heart. Pie and music and sleep. Pretty things. Good, easy things. 
Things that you aren’t. That you’ve never been. And you really want to be in his Heaven. You’re best friends, and you know he’s at least a little attracted to you, but Heaven is a high bar, and you’re complicated.
You’ve always been complicated, and sick, and a lot more trouble to tame than you’re worth. 
You’re caught in the tide again, and you’re not quite sure where you’re going. You’re only the Silver—and a spot of dark green, tangled up and flowing with you—but, through the haze of colors and light, you can see it. Dean’s Gold, that you’ll love until someone finally muzzles you properly, and you’re only a feral, gnashing beast trying to rip off your collar and go home. To Dean. 
You love him. It’s really all you can think. And whatever white thing grabbed you before isn’t going to catch you this time. You won’t let it, because you need to get to Dean. 
And you’re yours again, just like that, as you crash down into his gravity.
You’re sitting on something soft, in a dark room. There are blankets over your head and, peaking through a gap, you can see a bunch of little, plastic stars stuck to the walls and ceiling and-
Those are your walls. These are your blankets. This is your fucking room, from right before Dean died. His I’m dying party that you’d hated, but gone to anyway. Because it was for Dean. And you’d loved him, just like always. 
“Was this a trap, Princess?
You turn your head, and there he is. Golden. Your Dean, the real Dean, looking a little older than he did when this had happened, but giving you the same boyish smirk he always has. The one you might rip Heaven apart just to see, every single time. You’re in his Heaven.
“This,” you swallow a lump in your throat, your fingers curling on your calf. “This is your heaven?”
Dean blinks at you. “Course it is. But I don’t think you’re supposed to know that, sweetheart, you’re just a memory.”
Your lips twitch, even as the Spiderweb glows so bright you think it might turn into all that you are. You don’t know if you want to kiss him or shove him or just hug him for a million years and never let go. 
“But you died like, right after this.” You whisper. “How is that Heaven?”
“You made me a blanket fort and said you didn’t want me to die,” he sounds confused. Like he can’t possibly fathom why this wouldn’t be heaven. “You trusted me about your family, and we hugged, it was awesome-“
“Uh, Dean?” The entrance to the blanket fort opens, revealing a ducked down Sam. Purple. The real Sam. He barely even spares you a glance, as if he’d expected to see you here. In Dean’s Heaven. “I think something’s happening. Cas is out here.”
Dean frowns. “Thought he couldn’t get into past the pearly gates to help us-“
“Says that he got a boost.” Sam tilts his head in your direction, saying your name. “She gave it to him. And she’s supposed to be here too. Cas is worried cause it looks like Ellen’s showed up, but they were supposed to come together or something-“
“Sam.” You keep your voice dry, and Sam freezes. “I’m right here.”
They’re both gaping at you. And you adore them, but for all the shit Dean has always given you about hunting alone, you’re not sure how they survived this long without you there all the time. 
“You can see me.” Sam says a little stupidly. “But this is, uh- This is Dean’s heaven-“
“And I’m me.” You have to fight down the flush on your cheeks. You’re not sure it works. “I must have taken Memory-Me’s place.” 
Dean clears his throat, rubbing the back of his neck with an almost nervous expression. “But you’re, uh- Have you been you the whole time?”
“Uh, only for like five minutes. C’mon,” you reach out a hand before you can think better. “We’ve gotta go, Dean-“
Your words fall into a yelp as Dean grabs your hand and yanks you forward, all the way into his lap. Your arms wrap around him on instinct, your face resting in the crook of his neck, and this really is your Dean. He smells like cinnamon, his Gold is everywhere, and his voice is hoarse in your ear. 
“Thought we lost you,” he mutters, one of his hands cradling the back of your head as the other squeezes your hips, as if he’s checking you’re real. “Son of a bitch, Princess, you were supposed to call me, and when we got to the church the Firebird was parked out from, and- I thought-“
“I’m sorry.” You whisper, bunching his jacket in your hands. “I- I’m okay. I’m not even dead, I just got sent to the Garden, and-“ You sigh, shaking your head against him. “I’ll tell you later. We have to go, Dean.”
He grunts, slowly detangling himself from you, but his hand slides back into yours in a second. One squeeze. Checking in. 
You give him a soft smile as he helps you to your feet, and squeeze back three times. I’m good.
I love you.
He gives a tight nod, and you step out of the blanket for to find everyone else awkwardly waiting for you. Sam gives you a nervous smile, Ellen’s looking around your room with a frown, and Adam is staring at you. 
Cas says your name, and you turn to find him sitting on the edge of your mattress. “Any issues?”
“Not yet. You think you can get all four of them?”
He pauses, then nods. “I will have to go two at a time. Just one resurrection requires effort, but all four them have intact bodies, and I feel… strong. I can handle it.”
You nod, and Sam clears his throat, raising his hand. 
“Can you guys explain what’s going on-“
“Once you’re alive, yes.” Cas pushes to his feet, and Dean scowls.
“Do you two rehearse this or something? I mean, Adam was dead this freakin’ morning, we can’t just move past that-“
“Dean.” You give him a firm look, and his mouth snaps shut. “We have to go. It’s not safe to linger-“
“Why?” Adam cuts in, earning a glare from Dean—which you want to laugh at, because he’d been pushing the same thing only seconds ago—and you sigh. 
“Because-“
“Of me.” Zachariah’s sneer cuts through the air, and your blood almost curls in your body. You don’t want to turn around and see him. You’re so fucking close to getting everyone out. 
But he’s there. And you’re fucked.
“This is very convenient,” he hums, walking around the room with a snake-like grin. “I mean, all of you in one place? And Castiel, too?” Zachariah laughs, and your grip on Dean’s hand tightens. “I mean, it’s like my birthday’s come early.”
“We do not have birthdays, Zachariah.” Cas mutters, taking a side-step to block Sam, Adam, and Ellen. 
His eyes meet yours for a second, and you give him a tight nod in return. You’ve got Dean. He’s got the other’s. 
“You always were so literal.” Zachariah scoffs, rolling his eyes at Cas. “And you shouldn’t be able to be here, either. I thought we made that very clear. Unless-“ Zachariah cuts himself off, turning his glare to you. “Of course it was you. Looks like the whore is learning some new tricks-“
“Hey.” Dean snaps, taking a step forward to block you from Zachariah’s view, and you love him but God, he can be such a fucking idiot. “Don’t talk to her like that, dickbag-“
“I get it, Dean. You’re a big, scary guard dog, and I should be running. But I’m not, am I? Because you’re just a meat sack that’s the perfect temperature, and she,” Zachariah lets out a long, pained sigh. “Is annoyingly the most important soul ever made. She’s my meal ticket. And I need her back, now.”
You swallow, and Dean tenses in front of you. It’s not brave to strong, to press against his back, and try to hide your face in his side. But it’s all you want to do. He’d be warm. Strong. Like a tree that shields you from the view of the Sky, all while keeping you shaded under its shadow. And you manage not to hide, but the pain is building back up as the Silver rushes just a layer under your skin. You don’t know what made the numbness stop. Maybe it’s the same thing that’s making you grab and rub your wrist, trying to keep the Silver down. You can’t explode now. Not here.
But Zachariah leans around Dean, his gaze locked onto yours and his lips twisted so horribly, and you choke on the bile in your throat. 
“Boss wants to talk to you,” he says the words like he hates them. You’re not exactly a big fan either. “And the rest of you,” he stands back up. “As much as I’d like to squish you under my shoe, it’s your lucky day.”
“Zachariah.” Cas says, eyes narrowed. “I am not going to let you touch them-“
“You can’t do anything about this.” Zachariah snaps. “You might be, if she,” his head jerks to you. “Knew what the fuck she was doing, but she doesn’t. And you might be able to break in a window, but I still have the keys, and a shotgun. So get. Out.”
You don’t get a warning this time. Zachariah’s snap is quick, and the Silver doesn’t get to react. The memory of your room vanishes. Sam, Dean, and Cas go with it, it feels like wind is ripping and biting at your skin for a horrible, split second before you land again. 
It’s not clear where you are, over the blur of the world. The Silver is more than burning. It’s molten, almost acidic, and it hurts. It all fucking hurts again, and you can’t really fucking breathe, and Dean. You lost him. His hand was in yours, but you were sick, and you’re a worse sort of pestilence that’s taking everything down with it, and what fucking use is being the Bride or the Magdalene or the Angel Killer or Death Raiser if you can’t ever fucking control it, can’t use it to protect instead of faltering and rotting-
Someone’s calling your name, but you can’t really hear anything over the ringing in your ears. One hand is pressed to the right of your heart, the other on your throat, and you’re not sure if you’re trying to strange yourself or feel for it. The Spiderweb. It’s not dark, not offline. When you press your fingers into the base of your throat, and the rioting of the Silver falters for a second—and the pain builds, but you’ve survived worse—you can feel it. Clear. Bright, and casting rainbow light around your rib cage. Even sharper than a moment before, because Dean isn’t in Heaven, but it’s because he’s alive.
He’s alive.
And if Dean’s alive, alive and on Earth, Sam and Cas are likely fine too. Zachariah said it was their lucky day. They’re okay. And you might need to be a little more worried about yourself.
Your name is repeated, with a little more urgency, and your vision clears as the Silver eases. Ellen is kneeling next to you—you seem to have fallen to the ground—and holding your face between her hands, her eyes scanning over your features frantically. Adam is standing off to the side, looking equally worried, but still mostly just gaping at you. All the furniture is embroidered. Gilded. Expensive. Maybe still Heaven. The Silver is still active, but the pain is too. Every color is a little brighter, but your eyes might just be adjusting. 
It doesn’t really matter. 
Just to test, you try to let a little of the Silver out. To see if you can expand, and turn Heaven to your will like before. 
The room shifts. All the fancy furniture turns to a well-worn couch and knotted wood table. The carpet turns into the rug in Bobby’s living room, and the tapestries on the walls turn to the old sunset painting Bobby keeps in his study. But when you try to push further, it’s like you slam into a wall. It doesn’t hurt, but it rushed through you like a small electric shock, and your eyes shoot open. 
Iron. It’s fucking iron, and it doesn’t do to you what it used to, but it still seems to have an effect. 
You’re trapped. 
Ellen snaps your name, and you blink at her. “You gotta tell me you’re with us-“
“I’m with you.” You mumble, dragging your nails over the skin of your throat. “We’re- Fuck.”
“The boys-“
“They’re alive.” You move slowly to your feet, rubbing the scar on your palm. “Most of them are.” You give Adam a small smile. “Hi.”
His eyes widen. “Hi. You, um- I still don’t understand what’s going on-“
“You’re collateral.” You mutter, scanning around the room. Not a lot to work with. You don’t know if you’re still in Heaven, even if you do escape, you can see the Enochian, etched into the wallpaper and wood. Ownership wardings. No praying to Cas. No getting back to Earth. “They want to talk to me, and I’ve been known to, uh-“ You sigh. “Cause damage.”
“Damage?” Adam takes a step forward, sort of looking at you like you’re some sort of fallen star. “To angels?”
“And others.” You tap your finger against one of the wardings, and it zaps. “Fuck.”
Ellen frowns. “What? You don’t think you can get us out?”
You shake your head. “I- I don’t know. I’ve sort of- teleported before, but only twice.“ Because something had been calling to you, the Spiderweb bursting in your chest, and you’d wanted to follow it all the way down. “And I can’t do it on command. Plus I’ve never- I needed Cas. For the resurrections.”
Ellen pauses. “Think you could try yourself?”
“Maybe.” You give her a tight look. “But I don’t know about two at once.”
Ellen lets out a long, heavy sigh, and Adam clears his throat. 
“Can someone please tell me what’s going on. I don’t know you,” he gestures to Ellen, before turning to you. “And Sam and Dean seemed close with you, and I know I’ve never actually met them, but I would’ve remember you if they’d brought you with them-“
“They didn’t.” You mutter, starting to move through the books on the shelves. When you open on, it’s real. With words, but they’re swimming a little on the page. Enochian. Better than nothing. “I was in Europe.”
“That where you went?” Ellen asks, and you freeze.
“I’m sorry-“
“Honey, I’m just glad you didn’t die, or blow somethin’ up-“
“I blew a few things up.”
Ellen laughs. “Anything important?”
And image flashes over your vision. A child’s soul, stained on the pavement and being delicately placed back into her body. 
Wait. 
Fuck.
Ellen says your name, and you can hear the frown in her voice. “You-“
“I’m okay.” You stand suddenly, the book tight in your hand. “I- I might have it. A way out. We just need to wait.”
They listen, but this is the kind of plan Dean would glare at you about. It’s a little insane. But you can do it. You can. You’ve done it before, even if it wasn’t exactly on purpose. Resurrection will be dicey, but there’s no reason to think you can’t do it. Until you’re violently and horrible proven otherwise, you can. You’re made to touch souls. Heaven wants to please you. And there’s no fucking use to any of it if you can’t do this, and get back to Dean. 
“Hi.”
You look up from your book, and find Adam sitting next to you with a nervous smile. “Hi.”
“You, uh,” he scratches the back of his neck, eyes flicking between you and the carpet. “Nobody ever told me what’s going on.”
“Oh, right.” You sigh, closing your book and tipping your head back. “Um- It’s the apocalypse. Michael and Lucifer are going to have a death match, but they need Sam and Dean’s bodies-“
“I know that, actually. The angel guy explained it.” He frowns. “He was, uh- Kind of a dick about it, though.”
You snort. “You have no idea.”
Adam nods, and gives you a strange look. “I was kind of wondering, uh- About you?”
“Me?” You frown at him. “Why?”
“You seem interesting.” He shrugs. “I mean, you showed up threatening angels with knives, and you were flying around heaven. I’m curious. I mean, how’d you even meet Sam and Dean?”
“They were on a case.” You shrug. “Ran into them, told them they were wrong about what they were chasing, fought with John about it-“
“John? You met my dad?”
Shit. “Uh, yeah.”
“Were you-“
“He didn’t like me.” You keep your words short, and a little apologetic, but Adam only frowns.
“Why? You seem cool, and you’re, uh-“ He blushes, and you’re not sure what the fuck is going on. “I mean, you seem very capable, and Sam and Dean trust you-“
“I’ve been hunting with Dean for years. And Sam’s like my brother.”
Adam pauses. “But Dean isn’t?”
Fuck. “It’s complicated.” 
“Oh.” Adam nods slowly, looking back down to his feet. “Sorry, I’m not trying to push-“
“You’re not.” You sigh, tipping your head back to frown at the ceiling. “It’s all a lot.”
“Right?! I mean, I’ve got memories that aren’t mine, and angels are after us, and I- You’re really pretty but everyone seems to hate you- And you smell like vanilla-“
Adam’s words die before you can even fully register them, and when you look up. He’s knocked out. Head lolling to the side, eyes closed, mouth still parted and breathing steady. Ellen is the same, sitting at the table. 
Then a deep voice that you don’t recognize says your name in Enochian, and your head whips to see Yellow. Pure fucking Yellow, with eyes and fists and wings, made of gleaming, wrathful light. A little brighter than the Blue and the Red.
Michael.
“I had to knock them out.” He says, although there’s nothing apologetic in his tone. “They can’t look at me like you. It would’ve killed them, and I don’t think that’s any way for us to be introduced.” 
You swallow, and there are too many eyes looking at you. It’s like the Sky, concentrated down in a crude attempt of imitation. Because Michael isn’t the Sky. You remember the Sky, from when you were younger.
He was a lot angrier, and a lot lonelier. 
“I am Michael.” He adds, extending a hand. “And I know you’ve met.” He frowns. “Zachariah. I apologize for him, he’s a hard worker, but a bit of what human’s would call an asshole.”
Behind him, you can see Zachariah frown, but he doesn’t say a word. It’s a little amazing. 
“I think you’re supposed to introduce yourself.” Michael flexes his hands, frowning down at you. “I’m Michael. The archangel.”
You blink at his hand, then back to his eyes, seeming to crawl all over your skin. “You made me lose my groceries.” Your eyes narrow. “And my car-“
“I returned your car.” He corrects. “It is on the outskirts of your wards, Dean will find it soon. I had Zachariah return him and Sam safely, as well as Castiel. I would have put your groceries as well, but those wards are…” He chuckles. “Strong. You are quite the bright little thing. I like you.”
Your nails are digging into your wrists. “Why?”
“You are quite likable.”
“No, I’m not.” You snap. “And I meant why would you do that. For me?”
Michael frowns. “You are likable. Maybe not to humans, but you were not made for them. You are beautiful and kind and firm. Resilient. Perfect."
“That’s not answering my question.”
“You are stubborn as well.” Michael laughs to himself again. “But what is family if not fighting-“
“We are not family-“
“We will be.” Michael shrugs. “That’s why I saved your favorite humans. Which I understand. You haven’t seen. You don’t know that they’re all really the same yet. But you’ll learn. I can help you, until he gets home. And I understand why my little siblings have been so eager to keep you out, but they haven’t seen either. All they know is that you’re the great descendent of the mistake. The error. They don’t know that it’s part of the plan.”
Your eyes flick to Zachariah. “The- What?” 
“The plan. My father’s plan. He doesn’t make mistakes-” 
“What mistakes.”
“Lilith.” Michael frowns. “The first wife. A Magdalene, made wrong. But she wasn’t wrong, she was exactly what she was meant to be. Lucifer did ruin her,” he’s spitting his words now. “When he knew what the safety of her line meant to our father, but it didn’t matter. You are exactly as you’re supposed to be.”
The Silver is swirling and shifting like a storm in your body. You have an idea of where this is going, and once again, you don’t want to know. You’ve spent your whole fucking like desperate to know, and now it’s here and you want to go back, go home-
“And I would have preferred to keep you out of this,” Michael continues. “But you are moving things along. And the sooner we kill Lucifer, the sooner he comes home. All you need to do is convince Dean, and everything will be as it should.”
“I-“ Shaking breath. You have to keep it together, even if it’s by a thread. Even if it’s just so Zachariah doesn’t see you cry. “I’m not going to tell Dean to say yes to you. Ever.”
Michael sighs. “But you will. It is the only way you’ll be allowed to keep him. If Lucifer wins, he will be tortured for eternity. Alone. In pain. When we win, you will be allowed to keep him until the feelings fade. I will even let you speak to him, if you please.”
Until the feelings fade. They’ll never fucking fade. They hit you like a comet in the middle of June, almost ten years ago, and they’ve hurt, and they’re complicated but you weren’t able to make them fade, even when you tried to make them by force. “Lucifer said the same thing.” You mutter, holding Michael’s gaze. “About letting me have Dean.”
“Lucifer is lying. And he knows that you will grow bored of Dean, one I am gone. He is not who you were made for. Your attraction to him is the human part of you, but that will die when you take your place. When you sit on his throne, and know what true love really feels like.”
He’s wrong.
You know what true love feels like. 
It’s going back. Every single fucking time. Even when it hurts, even when it’s complicated, even when you want to run. Even when something is chasing you, so you do run, and you go and go and go and never stop, until you get a little tired and you want to go home. Back to where it’s safe. Back to where you can sleep through a night and lean on them in the morning. Then they lean on you, and you’ve never felt more important. And when they’re gone, you wish they were there. And you see them everywhere when you’re apart, but you still go back. You can never think of doing anything else. 
And every time you’ve looked up at the Sky, you’ve only wanted to run to where he couldn’t see you. And he’s never held you. Never leaned on you. Never done anything but shove you and yank you away. 
Every single time you’ve looked at God, you’ve only wanted to fucking hide.
“I’m not made for anyone.” You say, your voice far too soft. “I don’t have a place, I’m from fucking Chicago-“
“Your place is here.” Michael cuts you off with a frown. “It is where you were destined to be. And you were made perfectly. To mirror him. You are the Bride of God.”
You can’t speak. And you think, that if time didn’t keep moving, you’d turn to stone here. Maybe melt into only the Silver, and try to stretch to a corner of the universe where you could build something safe. Or just hover over Dean like a halo, too intangible for God to see you, still strong enough to keep him safe. Alive. Happy. 
But time doesn’t slow. And Michael sighs, scanning over you slowly, and says words you can somehow still hear. 
“I know this is likely overwhelming, but it is what you are meant to do. And it will all feel like nothing, in another millennia. I will give you time to think, if that helps. Zachariah?”
“Um- Yes, sir?”
“Do with the humans what you want. No harm to the Bride, but if we need to kid, we can bring him back, and the other one,” he frowns at Ellen, and ice feels like it’s being shot into your veins. Painful and cold. 
Startling you out of your stasis. Ellen.
“I believe her time was up already. Send her back to her Heaven.” Michael dips his head to you. “I will see you soon.”
There’s a flash, and Ellen and Adam groan behind you right as Zachariah’s eyes flash on your, and you step to the side. You said you wouldn’t fail. 
So you won’t. 
“Move.” Zachariah says your name in Enochian. “I don’t care what God wants you for, I’m not playing game with a little girl right now. They’re going back, you’re staying here.”
“I think I’m good.” You shrug, reaching past your jacket for your knife. You don’t really want to touch the Blade right now. “I recommend you move. Now.”
Zachariah sneers. “I don’t take orders from you-“
“I don’t care.”
The blur kicks in, and you’re moving. You slice at your own hand, then let the Silver fall out of you, into the knife. Then you’re rushing across the room and driving it right into Zachariah’s gut. He roars and reaches for you, but you’re faster. Studying Enochian paid off. You smear your blood Zachariah’s brow, paint it into a crude sigil as you twist the knife, and press it. 
He’s gone.
For now.
“We need to go.” You spin on your feet, your attention turning to Ellen and Adam, gaping on the floor. “He won’t gone for long, and if he gets back I’ll have to try something else, and I don’t-“ The image of Anna, ripped up by far too much power, flashes through your head. “I don’t know what it will do to you guys. Just- Adam-“
You grab his shoulders and he stares down at you. “Wha-“
“Stay still,” You mutter, squeezing your eyes shut. Life. Think of life. The summer in Bobby’s yard, and the warmth of home, and Dean, grinning at you and talking and laughing and life. 
The Silver moves forward into orange, and you can do this. You have to. 
“Sorry.”
“Why are you-“
You grab Adam’s orange, and let out a soft breath. The Silver flows with it, soft and delicate, and Life. 
You open your eyes, and Adam’s gone. 
You fucking did it. 
But when you turn to Ellen, any light dies in your throat. 
Zachariah’s holding her to his chest, and angel blade pressed to her throat. Just like Jo had been. 
You can’t fucking breathe.
“I wish,” Zachariah spits. “That I could kill you, you bitch. But I’ll settle for this instead. Maybe then Michael will let me at least chain you up properly.”
His blade presses a little further, your wrists sting with a phantom pain, you’re starting to build out. Too big. To do what you need to do, you’re going to have to be too sick. Deadly. And you’re bubbling lava under the earth and the lightning storms on a planet far away, and you can’t come back down. You said you wouldn’t fail. You said you wouldn’t fucking fail. 
Ellen says your name, and you shake your head. It’s too much. It hurts too fucking much- 
“It’s okay.” She whispers. “I don’t have much to go back to. Never had much except Jo. Always thought I’d end up dyin’ for her, and I didn’t get to, but she still went loved. She’d want you to be happy.”
“No-“
“I don’t think you know what’s happening, lady.” Zachariah scoffs. “I’m killing you, and she’s going to watch, and that’s it.”
Ellen’s gaze doesn’t break from your, and the weight of every single star—hot and pained and burning with fury and life and death all at once—is pressing onto your chest. 
“I’m goin’ no matter what,” she says your name softly. “And I didn’t get to die for my girl. Let me die for you.”
A broken sound leaves your throat. “I- I’m sorry-“
“I know. I’m good though, honey. You’re gonna be okay.”
You won’t be. 
Because when the Silver bursts out, sinking into Zachariah and pulling him out—prying him from his vessel, pressing him down until he’s contorted and his ugly brown is just a writhing little thing, in pain on the floor—Ellen goes too. You don’t think she’s gone. The Silver seems to grab her green and toss it somewhere, like ash and dust in the wind, but she’s not here. Not where you can bring her back. 
You failed.
You fall back into yourself with a shaking breath, and there’s a hole in the walls. Something is roaring for you on the other side of it, and it’s making the Spiderweb sing, tugging on something a little to the right of your heart. And the Silver goes dormant—though not quite as immovable in your body—and it all fucking hurts again. 
You’ll get through it. You have to get through it. You’re not going to be okay, but you have to get through it. There’s no other option, because you’re too far in it now, and God-
Later. A problem for later. 
You grab Zachariah off the floor and put him a small jar, before you step through the door. It spits you out on the side of a dirt road, Adam knocked out in the dirt a few feet away, and you know you’re back on Earth. 
God is watching you. Only watching, as you sit at Adam’s side and send Bobby a text that you’re alive. Dean will probably come to pick you up, and you’ll have to apologize to him. A million times. For all of it. For freaking him out, for failing, for how you have to tell him about being the Bride, and Michael, and everything Gabriel told you. That alone feels like a lifetime ago. 
You stare at Zachariah in his jar, and your head starts to turn a little too fast. You sort of have the Silver. And you’re made to mirror God. You keep saying you won’t fail, and then you do, but this- It could work. And if it doesn’t, maybe you’ll just implode on yourself and take Michael and Lucifer with you.
But you don’t have a lot of time. And you need to move. 
“Crowley.” You look up into the night sky, and there’s a soft rustle behind you. 
“Hello, love.” He’s grinning, when you tip your head back. “You ready to make a deal?”
“I don’t want Death.” You mumble, your voice hoarse. “I want Pestilence. And  I’m not kissing you.”
“One Pestilence, coming right up. And don’t worry,” He drawls your name with a grin. "I won’t take your revulsion to me personally. I’ve heard about you and Dean Winchester’s little bond.”
You ignore the Dean comment. “We got a deal?”
“Seems that we do.”
You nod, and your gaze flicks up to the Sky. 
To God. 
Watching you. Waiting for something you’re never going to give him, as long as just one fucking part of you—even if it’s just a river of Silver, embedded in Dean’s Gold—remains your own. He can call you his bride all he fucking wants. You’re not going down with anyone but Dean. 
Ever.
End Note: Times like these She really wishes she was a drinker.
Thank you so so so much for reading!! If you like this story, please reblog, share, or leave a comment! <3
Buy me a coffee!☕️
Taglist (If you want to be added, please fill out the form!)
@brtodd @artemys-ackles @sthefferrete @lyarr24 @deansbbyx @bakugotypecrashout @kittycain @foolinthera1n @globetrotter28 @lordofthunderthr
@youdontknowe @nyrtopia @zuberweirrd @iloveeveryoneyoureamazing @panicking-outside-the-disco
@ambiguous-avery @elle14-blog1 @impala67rollingthroughtown @dumb--blonde @heyimolive
@itsdearapril @speedypersonawhispers @apobangpo-0613 @alwaystiredandconfused @kamisobsessed
@arcticwisteria @youroldfashioned @generalmoonpolice @foxyjwls007 @jackles010378 @godhelpthisbtch @ilovedeanwinchester4 @wecangetlostinthepurplerain @sleepykittycx
@immastealurkneecaps @star-yawnznn @maddie0101 @chi-raz @lori19
@wynnthewynnderful @redwinexsupernova @tiana-kh @woaheasytig3r @canibeyourghoulfriend @lovelywebber @salemslostwitch @winchester-whiskey @and-i-wish @ghosth0ney @funkenniffler
151 notes · View notes
omnitrash · 2 days ago
Note
How do you think some of the self aware characters would react knowing the player had a very obvious favourite?
Like their favourite is Nero and they absolutely spoil him in red orbs compared to other characters. Or their favourite is a non-playable character like Nico and they purposefully stay for 10 minutes on the shop screen just to see her lol
Uhhhh, okay, I think I’ll do these in mini scenarios. Hope that’s ok, so, fuck it we ball, HERE WE GO-
Self Aware Dmc!! - Playing Favorites!!
Tumblr media
Dante Sparda- if he was your favorite, he’d be excited. But also extremely cocky about it. Of course he’s your favorite!! He’s been the main character for the first three games and the one you use the most, no duh you choose him! He’d waste no time in bragging to anyone he could force to listen. And the others could try to shut him up but he knew they were jealous! Especially his brother and his nephew. I mean sure, he ended up fighting with them more because he kept teasing them over your bias towards him but it’s not his fault you had good taste! But if he wasn’t, he’d get pouty and whiny about it. He’d make his combos a little easier for you if you weren’t good at getting them yet and even go as far as to mess with the code just to get in your favorite’s way! Not too much though, just a bit. He wouldn’t want to ruin his little sweetheart’s gameplay, after all
“I’m your favorite…? Wha- uh I mean of course I am!! Never doubted it for a second, sweetheart!!”
“Huh?! Why them?? I’m so much better than them sweetheart!! That’s not fair!!..don’t worry little sweetheart, I’ll change your mind soon enough”
Vergil Sparda- he’d be surprised, to say the least. He never focused on such childish preferences like picking favorites but if his dearest angel saw him as such, he’d have no objection. Unlike his little brother, he wouldn’t outright brag like he knows he would but he’d definitely show it in more subtle ways…like actually reminding him through whispers and then later getting into a fight with him. Something that Nero and others have had to stop several times. Otherwise if it’s towards the others, he doesn’t bother to actually show off…not verbally at least. If anyone payed attention, they’d notice his demeanor seemed more confident. Acting more haughty than usual. If he wasn’t the favorite however, he’d like to think he’s indifferent towards it. Thinking he has better things to do than be jealous of not being your favorite…but then he realizes he’s just as attention hungry as everyone else and tries to make you pick him by performing much more whenever you choose to play as him.
“Your favorite?…I see. I have no need for such childish titles but if my dearest angel sees me as such, I won’t object to it.”
“…huh…and to think I was above such jealousy..no matter. It’s only a matter of time until I prove I’m more worthy of your bias, my dear”
Nero Sparda and Kyrie- the couple would be rather flustered and surprised that you’d pick both as your favorite and not separated. Didn’t you obsess over Nero the most?? Well, not like they minded this, they don’t think they had the heart to be jealous over the other and something tells them you’d feel bad if you choose to favor only one of them too! Their little angel was so sweet. Ahem- anyway. They’re glad to know you like them that much, often gushing about it -mostly Kyrie- between the two of them. Nero, though, would try and brag about it to the rest of the cast, with Kyrie trying to stop it as to not cause any trouble. If they weren’t your favorites though, they’d support one another in coming up with ideas to change that! Nero would do his best to outperform the others in combat (like father like son, after all), Kyrie would do her utmost to do her best performance while singing (she remembers you saying you liked her voice after all). However sometimes, they’d sneak in some extra cutscenes to give you more time with them. Smiling at the other when you’d give them attention and gush over them. It made their efforts worth it
“They…like the two of us? As their favorites??” “Yeah!! Isn’t that great, Nero?” “I-I guess so, Kyrie…” “They’re so cute! I’m sure they didn’t choose only one of us because they’d feel bad” “Yeah. I can see that…poor snowdrop”
“Shit, we’re not their favorites?” “Aww…oh! Maybe I can sing for them more! They said they liked it, didn’t they?” “Yeah…and maybe I can amp it up with the combos” “Good idea!! And we can give them more cutscenes of us!!” “Atta girl Kyrie. Let’s get to work” “Right, Nero!”
Trish- she’s be amused if she was you’re favorite. By all means, she doesn’t hate it, but she finds it funny how -how was it, ah right- “down bad” you were for her. Even though you knew she was just a demon based on Eva’s appearance, you didn’t treat her as such and never compared her to the human woman. You fell for her and her only…she loved it. She saw no need to brag about your bias towards her, but if any of the cast mentioned it she saw no issue in reminding them of your favoritism. Like Vergil, she’d show it in more subtle ways like acting more confident than usual. If she wasn’t though, she’d try to include herself in the game more often. Giving her little spark more content of her since they always seemed to gush over her the little times she was on screen.
“How sweet…do you really like me that much, little spark? I’m honored~ I really do appreciate it…thank you, my dear spark. For seeing me as me..”
“Hm…it seems like I need to work harder to have your eyes on me for a little longer, little spark. No matter…I’ll make sure you’re shocked by my skills”
Lady- she’d be startled by it, if she was your favorite. Like Trish, she doesn’t have much content, mostly interacting with her little doll through brief cutscenes or if you played as her in Dmc4 during her time in Fortuna. But seeing you gush over her and spoil her in red orbs is…nice. She supposed it wasn’t bad. She didn’t see the point in bragging about it, but she’d seem more cocky than usual. The way she carried herself seemed more elevated, as if your bias towards affected her entire demeanor (though the same could be said about everyone else). If she wasn’t your favorite, however, she’d be agitated. She wants her little doll’s attention, damn it!! And she’s not above playing dirty to get it. Whether that means she has to manipulate the code to mess with others or amp up her ammo and make it easier to play with her, she’ll do it. Anything to get her doll’s gaze on her and her only
“I’m your favorite…? Tch, whatever. Guess it ain’t that bad, dolly. I could get used to it..”
“HUH?! What d’you mean I’m not their favorite?!…fine! Guess I gotta take things into my own hands then. I’ll have your eyes on me soon enough, little doll”
Nicoletta Goldstein- she’s off the fucking walls. Her little Tinker Bell picked her as their favorite?! Oh that’s rich! She’s gonna be bragging it in Nero’s face any time she can. A lil’ ol’ mechanic like her? Who ain’t even playable and she’s the bias? She’s having the time of her life. She’s flattered that she was picked, appreciating the ways you’d stick around the Home Screen to see her for as long as you could before staring the next mission or a new run of the game. If she wasn’t a favorite though, she’d shrug it off. She’s not that typa’ girl who would get stuck on that kinda thing (unlike the rest of cast). She’d just go on about her work like usual and if she happened to impress you, then that’s good enough for her!…wouldn’t stop her from messing with Nero’s equipment though. Just a little bit, that’s all
“Well I’ll be! I’m the little Tinker Bell’s favorite! Ain’t they the sweetest thing?…fine fine, go on to your next mission boys. I won’t hold ya’ back any longer. Heh”
“Hm…so the favorite’s someone else, huh? Whatever, their choice not mine…won’t stop me from messing with Nero’s gear though…heheheh…”
82 notes · View notes
mona-risms · 1 day ago
Note
Also in way less wholesome thoughts about Rumi, I think she has a insane breeding kink.
I don’t even think she would know it until she slept with someone. But I feel like that would send her into a feral frenzy.
Like, all that shame and guilt her whole life from being a demon, and all the other repressed emotions she had to bottle up would explode if she was fucking someone and they told her they wanted to have kids with her.
I feel like for irony sake that may just turn her into a succubus. A simple fuck would turn into a day long feral mating marathon.
Like it would probably work it’s way through the whole living space, starting in the bedroom, for an hour or two until the bed is completely ruined, tears from claws, a broken bed frame, stained with sweat, squirt, and seed.
Moving on to the couch eventually that would get much of the same treatment.
Pressed against those big windows, juices seeping down the glass.
On the kitchen table with claw marks in the wood from Rumi.
Using the cabinets to keep her standing as you rail her eventually pulling them off the walls.
But neither of you care.
It’s not pretty sex.
You’re both flushed, scratchs, bite marks, squirt, seed, spit, and sweating all over. Ran ragged like you just ran a triathlon.
Rumis hole looks like a glazed donut from how much seed has been put in and spilled out of her at all angles.
By the time you are halfway through moans have just devolved into her shrieking from overstim.
But she just can’t stop herself. And you don’t wanna stop either.
People are calling phones… Rumis missing a interview rn.
Eventually the girls just find you both passed out in the middle of the apartment covered in all the fluids that could possibly come from sex passed out from exhaustion.
Sincerely
Tsaritsa Pyro Archon Anon
I have a breeding kink too there we go we're Perfectly compatible! And this is obviously why me and Rumi should be married!!!!
But fr shit would go CRAZY HELLO 😭😭😭😭😭 I mean tbf a demon's gotta have their sustenance somehow 😜😜😜😜 JOKING JOKING maybe not joking shhh you're out here doing my job for me fr though actuallg LMFAOOAAO
Her bedroom must be so fucking wrecked before you two migrate to the balcony, a mix of fluids everywhere as she finally lets out the loudest fucking noises instead of her biting it down and restraining them, and then to the shared living space. Like Zoey and Mira are both out for promotional material they'd probably have to do individually, so they left much earlier and now the penthouse is empty as hell, save for the two of you
NOTHING survives in the shared space though you're right in this—EVERY surface is thoroughly defiled and utilised. Should Rumi care? Yes. Would she care under different circumstances? Definitely yes. But right now the only thing in her mind is making sure she drains you dry, everything else blurs away from the sheer intensity of your coupling
If you're using an ejaculating strap then ugh FUCK yes it makes no difference to her as long as she feels full and thoroughly bred. If anything? She'd probably want you to get the strap with the most capacity. But is it a good idea, if you have a working dick and could Potentially get her pregnant? No, probably not, but the way you fucked her and never let go, the way you were so achingly sincere in the way you'd Want to have kids with Her. Even despite the whole half-demon thing, the main insecurity she's had for her entire life? She'll take the risk for once either way, after avoiding risks on herself for so long
Mira and Zoey most likely got contacted by Bobby in a panic bc "WHERE IS SHE??????" so they come back home.....and SCREAM at the state because JESUS FUCKING CHRIST??????? SORRY didn't REALISE they needed HAZMAT SUITS????????????? You probably get woken up and honestly good luck trying to explain why the Fuck there's so much damage and. Fluids. EVERYWHERE. They're never letting either of you live this down, ESPECIALLY Rumi considering she caused most of the extreme damage (thanks demon heritage!!!!) and how she's stained and dripping nonstop 😭
If you even dare try to explain what happened to Bobby the poor guy might faint. But it's okay it's why they're paying him the 3% right.....though he might need to be compensated via 4% GAHAHAHAHA
88 notes · View notes